This is a modern-English version of The story of Aaron (so named) the son of Ben Ali : Told by his friends and acquaintances, originally written by Harris, Joel Chandler. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Books by Joel Chandler Harris.

Books by Joel Chandler Harris.

LITTLE MR. THIMBLEFINGER AND HIS QUEER COUNTRY. Illustrated by Oliver Herford.

LITTLE MR. THIMBLEFINGER AND HIS QUEER COUNTRY. Illustrated by Oliver Herford.

MR. RABBIT AT HOME. A Sequel to Little Mr. Thimblefinger and His Queer Country. Illustrated by Oliver Herford.

MR. RABBIT AT HOME. A Sequel to Little Mr. Thimblefinger and His Queer Country. Illustrated by Oliver Herford.

THE STORY OF AARON (SO-NAMED) THE SON OF BEN ALI. Told by his Friends and Acquaintances. Illustrated by Oliver Herford.

THE STORY OF AARON (SO-NAMED) THE SON OF BEN ALI. Told by his Friends and Acquaintances. Illustrated by Oliver Herford.

AARON IN THE WILDWOODS. Illustrated by Oliver Herford.

AARON IN THE WILDWOODS. Illustrated by Oliver Herford.

PLANTATION PAGEANTS. Illustrated by E. Boyd Smith.

PLANTATION PAGEANTS. Illustrated by E. Boyd Smith.

NIGHTS WITH UNCLE REMUS. Illustrated.

Nights with Uncle Remus. Illustrated.

UNCLE REMUS AND HIS FRIENDS. Illustrated.

UNCLE REMUS AND HIS FRIENDS. Illustrated.

MINGO, AND OTHER SKETCHES IN BLACK AND WHITE.

Mingo, and Other Sketches in Black and White.

BALAAM AND HIS MASTER, AND OTHER SKETCHES.

BALAAM AND HIS MASTER, AND OTHER SKETCHES.

SISTER JANE, HER FRIENDS AND ACQUAINTANCES. A Narrative of Certain Events and Episodes transcribed from the Papers of the late William Wornum.

SISTER JANE, HER FRIENDS AND ACQUAINTANCES. A Narrative of Certain Events and Episodes transcribed from the Papers of the late William Wornum.

TALES OF THE HOME FOLKS IN PEACE AND WAR. Illustrated.

TALES OF THE HOMETOWN FOLKS IN PEACE AND WAR. Illustrated.

HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY
Boston and New York

HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY
Boston and NYC


DRUSILLA FELL ON THE GROUND IN A HEAP (Page 23)

DRUSILLA COLLAPSED ON THE GROUND IN A PILE (Page 23)


The Story of Aaron
(SO NAMED)
The Son of Ben Ali

The Story of Aaron
(SO NAMED)
The Son of Ben Ali

TOLD BY HIS FRIENDS AND ACQUAINTANCES

TOLD BY HIS FRIENDS AND ACQUAINTANCES

BY
JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS
AUTHOR OF “UNCLE REMUS,” ETC.

BY
JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS
AUTHOR OF “UNCLE REMUS,” ETC.

ILLUSTRATED BY OLIVER HERFORD

Illustrated by Oliver Herford

BOSTON AND NEW YORK
HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY
The Riverside Press Cambridge

Boston and New York
HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY
The Riverside Press, Cambridge

Copyright, 1895,
By JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS.

Copyright, 1895,
By JOEL CHANDLER HARRIS.

Copyright, 1896,
By HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN & CO.

Copyright, 1896,
By Houghton Mifflin Harcourt.

All rights reserved.

All rights reserved.


CONTENTS.

PAGE
I. Animal Communication 1
II. A Ride on the Black Stallion 19
III. Gristle, the Gray Pony, starts his story. 34
IV. Gristle, the Gray Pony, wraps up his story. 52
V. Rambler, the Track Dog, starts his story. 69
VI. A Run in the Woods 86
VII. Rambler, the Track Dog, wraps up his story. 103
VIII. Grunter, the White Pig 120
IX. The Tale of the White Pig 137
X. The Story of The Black Stallion 155
XI. Free Polly's Tale 172
XII. The army walks by 187

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

PAGE
Drusilla collapsed to the ground in a pile. Frontispiece.
Buster John stepped forward and knocked. 6
Aaron showing the mirror 10
A Ride on the Black Stallion 26
A rabbit jumped up at their feet. 38
They brought him some Green Corn. 42
The Slave Ship 46
Ben Ali had found two friends. 54
A rabbit dashed across the road. 76
Grizzly brought him back 82
I was near the Rabbit. 86
Mom said they were dating 90
I looked up and complained 104
Young Grizzly bowed deeply 114
The White Pig became strong and dangerous. 122
Grunter asking the Red Squirrels for nuts 134
The White Pig shares his story. 140
A wild cat was watching me. 144
Look at the hill over there 148
The Gray Mare jumped away from me. 164
The White-haired Master cut the rope. 168
Aaron carried him down the tree. 182
The Squinch Owl perched on A’on’s hand. 184
Two soldiers rode along 188
His eyes lingered on the portrait. 192

[1]

[1]

THE STORY OF AARON.

I.
ANIMAL COMMUNICATION.

The story of how Buster John, Sweetest Susan, and Drusilla found their way into Mr. Thimblefinger’s queer country has been set forth, and many of the tales they heard there have been told. All of this matter has been put into a book, where the curious may now find it. This being so, it is not necessary to go over it again. Imitation is bad enough, but repetition is worse. It is enough to say, therefore, that these children whose names have been mentioned lived on a large plantation in Middle Georgia, in that part of the country where cotton grows, where the mocking-birds sing in the orchards, and where the roses bloom in the open air from April to November.

The story of how Buster John, Sweetest Susan, and Drusilla made their way to Mr. Thimblefinger’s strange land has been shared, and many of the stories they encountered there have been recounted. All of this has been compiled into a book, where the curious can now discover it. Since that’s the case, there’s no need to revisit it. Imitation is bad enough, but repetition is worse. Therefore, it's sufficient to say that these kids whose names have been mentioned lived on a large plantation in Middle Georgia, in the region where cotton grows, where the mockingbirds sing in the orchards, and where roses bloom outdoors from April to November.

There is nothing tropical or even semi-tropical[2] in Middle Georgia. The trees and shrubs and all of the wild flowers are much the same as those that grow in New England. The summers are not so hot nor the winters so long and cold in Middle Georgia as they are farther to the north; but warm weather lasts longer, and that is the reason that cotton and sugar-cane and watermelons can be raised in Middle Georgia in the open air.

There’s nothing tropical or even semi-tropical[2] in Middle Georgia. The trees, shrubs, and wildflowers are pretty much the same as what you find in New England. The summers aren’t as hot and the winters aren’t as long and cold in Middle Georgia compared to areas further north; however, the warm weather lasts longer, which is why cotton, sugarcane, and watermelons can be grown outdoors in Middle Georgia.

The plantation on which the children lived appeared to be just like all the other plantations round about, but the youngsters had already found out that it was entirely different from the rest in some respects. So far as they knew, and they had made careful inquiries, there was no Mr. Thimblefinger on any one of the neighboring plantations, and there was no road leading from any other plantation to Mr. Thimblefinger’s queer country.

The plantation where the children lived looked just like all the other nearby plantations, but the kids had already realized it was completely different in some ways. As far as they knew, and they had asked around carefully, there was no Mr. Thimblefinger on any of the neighboring plantations, and there was no road connecting any other plantation to Mr. Thimblefinger’s strange land.

On Sundays when there was a big meeting going on at Mt. Zion church, and the congregation carried dinner in hamper baskets, Buster John and Sweetest Susan and Drusilla (their negro nurse and playmate) took pains to inquire among the children they met there if any of them had ever seen Mr. Thimblefinger. The[3] reply was that they had not only never seen him, but had never even heard of him before. This made Buster John feel more important than ever, and Sweetest Susan said she was surprised and sorry that the other children should have failed to see Mr. Thimblefinger, and they so near his queer country, too. As for Drusilla, she declared that it made no difference, anyhow, “Kaze ef dey wuz ter see ’im wid der naked eyes dey wouldn’t b’lieve dey seed ’im.” But the neighbor-children said nothing, they simply stared at one another and concluded that Buster John and Sweetest Susan and Drusilla were trying to make fun of them.

On Sundays when there was a big meeting at Mt. Zion church, and everyone brought dinner in picnic baskets, Buster John, Sweetest Susan, and Drusilla (their Black nurse and playmate) made it a point to ask the other kids they met if any of them had ever seen Mr. Thimblefinger. The response was that they not only hadn’t seen him, but they hadn’t even heard of him before. This made Buster John feel even more important, and Sweetest Susan said she was surprised and sorry that the other kids hadn’t had the chance to see Mr. Thimblefinger, especially since they lived so close to his strange place. As for Drusilla, she said it didn’t really matter anyway, “Because if they were to see him with their own eyes they wouldn’t believe it.” But the neighbor kids said nothing; they just stared at each other and decided that Buster John, Sweetest Susan, and Drusilla were just trying to mess with them.

If the neighbor-children had been wise, they would have asked some questions about Mr. Thimblefinger, and then they would have found out that the Abercrombie place, as it was called, was different from all the other plantations they had ever heard of, being the scene of some of Mr. Thimblefinger’s performances, and containing within its boundaries the gateway to Mr. Thimblefinger’s queer country, which lies next door to the world.

If the neighbor kids had been smart, they would have asked some questions about Mr. Thimblefinger, and they would have discovered that the Abercrombie place, as it was known, was different from all the other farms they had ever heard of. It was the setting for some of Mr. Thimblefinger’s acts and held within its borders the entrance to Mr. Thimblefinger’s strange country, which is right next to our world.

Those who have taken the trouble to read the[4] book in which the stories told by Mr. Thimblefinger and his friends are partly set forth will remember that when Buster John, Sweetest Susan, and Drusilla were on the point of returning home, they were asked if they knew a man named Aaron. To which Buster John replied that he ought to know Aaron, since he was foreman of the field-hands. Whereupon Buster John was told that Aaron was the Son of Ben Ali, and knew the language of animals. “If you want to learn this language,” said Mr. Rabbit, “go to Aaron, Son of Ben Ali, take him by his left hand, bend the thumb back, and with your right forefinger make a cross mark on it. Should Aaron pay no attention to it, repeat the sign. The third time he will know it.”

Those who have taken the time to read the[4] book where the stories told by Mr. Thimblefinger and his friends are partly shared will remember that when Buster John, Sweetest Susan, and Drusilla were about to head home, they were asked if they knew a man named Aaron. Buster John replied that he should know Aaron since he was the foreman of the field workers. Then, Buster John learned that Aaron was the Son of Ben Ali and understood the language of animals. “If you want to learn this language,” said Mr. Rabbit, “go to Aaron, Son of Ben Ali, take him by his left hand, bend the thumb back, and use your right forefinger to make a cross mark on it. If Aaron doesn’t pay attention, repeat the sign. By the third time, he will understand.”

But the minds of the children were so busy thinking of what they had seen and heard that they forgot all about the matter. Once when Buster John chanced to remember what he had been told, Aaron happened to be ill in bed. Another time, when the children determined to find out something about the language of the animals, they found that Aaron was away from home. He had gone with the wagons to Augusta,[5] one hundred miles away, to sell the year’s crop of cotton. Thus, in one way and another, Buster John, Sweetest Susan, and Drusilla were many long months older when they sought and found Aaron in his cabin than they were when they made their last visit to Mr. Thimblefinger’s queer country.

But the kids were so preoccupied with what they had seen and heard that they completely forgot about it. One time, when Buster John suddenly remembered what he had been told, Aaron was sick in bed. Another time, when the kids decided to learn something about the animals' language, they found out that Aaron was away from home. He had gone with the wagons to Augusta,[5] a hundred miles away, to sell the year’s crop of cotton. So, in one way or another, Buster John, Sweetest Susan, and Drusilla were many months older when they set out to find Aaron in his cabin than they were during their last visit to Mr. Thimblefinger’s strange country.

Now Aaron was the most remarkable slave in all the country round, not because he was tall and finely formed, nor because he carried himself as proudly as a military officer, but because he had a well-shaped head, a sharp black eye, thin lips, and a nose prominent, but not flat. Another remarkable feature was his hair, which, instead of being coarse and kinky, was fine, thick, wavy, glossy, and as black as jet.

Now Aaron was the most remarkable slave in the whole area, not because he was tall and well-built, nor because he carried himself with the pride of a military officer, but because he had a well-shaped head, a sharp black eye, thin lips, and a nose that was prominent, but not flat. Another standout feature was his hair, which, instead of being coarse and kinky, was fine, thick, wavy, glossy, and as black as jet.

The negroes on the place seemed to be very much afraid of him. This would not have been strange if Aaron had been an old man; negroes always stand in awe of those who are very old; but he was not above forty, and seemed to be even younger. There were many stories current about Aaron, which the negroes told to each other in whispers when their cabin fires burned low. One was that he was a conjurer, and in league with[6] the “old boy.” This was because Aaron refused to associate with his fellow servants on terms of equality, and would allow them to take no liberties with him.

The Black workers on the place seemed very afraid of him. This wouldn’t have been surprising if Aaron had been an old man; Black people typically respect those who are elderly. But he wasn’t over forty and looked even younger. There were lots of stories going around about Aaron, which the workers shared quietly with each other when their cabin fires burned low. One story was that he was a conjurer and had dealings with the “old boy.” This was because Aaron refused to interact with his fellow workers as equals and wouldn’t let them treat him casually.

Another story was that he was of Indian blood. But he had no Indian characteristic, except that of serenity. His color was dark brown. He was both quick in his movements and fluent in his speech, but his talk was different from that of the negroes. Still another story about Aaron was that he was very dangerous. It was whispered that he had killed several people, a number of women and children among them. This story grew out of the fact that he alone could manage Timoleon, the big black stallion. This horse, wild in his ways and fierce of temper, was as gentle as a dog in Aaron’s hands, and followed him about as the chicken follows the mother hen.

Another story was that he had Indian heritage. But he didn’t show any Indian traits, except for his calmness. His skin was a dark brown. He moved quickly and spoke fluently, but his speech was different from that of the Black community. There was also a rumor that Aaron was very dangerous. People whispered that he had killed several people, including women and children. This rumor came from the fact that he was the only one who could handle Timoleon, the big black stallion. This horse, wild and fierce, behaved as gently as a dog in Aaron’s hands and followed him around like a chick follows its mother hen.

BUSTER JOHN WENT FORWARD AND KNOCKED

Buster John moved forward and knocked.

It was one Saturday, when Buster John, Sweetest Susan, and Drusilla went to Aaron’s cabin. On the plantation there was a half-holiday every Saturday, if crop work was not pressing, and sometimes when the corn was laid by the negroes had a whole holiday. This was the case now. The children saw Aaron go into his[7] cabin and half close the door after him. Buster John went forward and knocked. There was no invitation to “come in,” as there would have been at any other cabin in the negro quarters. Instead, Aaron came to the door, pulled it open and looked out with something like a frown on his face. But he smiled when he saw the children.

It was a Saturday when Buster John, Sweetest Susan, and Drusilla went to Aaron’s cabin. On the plantation, there was a half-holiday every Saturday if there wasn’t urgent crop work, and sometimes when the corn was laid by, the workers had a whole holiday. That was the case now. The children saw Aaron go into his[7] cabin and partially close the door behind him. Buster John stepped forward and knocked. There was no invitation to “come in,” as there would have been at any other cabin in the workers’ quarters. Instead, Aaron opened the door, peered out with something like a frown, but then smiled when he saw the children.

“Oh, you?” he said with a laugh. “I didn’t know who. Jump in!”

“Oh, you?” he said with a laugh. “I didn’t know who it was. Come on in!”

There was a step lacking among those leading to the door, so he seized Buster John by the hand and swung him into the room. Then he lifted Sweetest Susan a little more carefully, but ignored Drusilla altogether. This was not regarded by Drusilla as a slight, for she was not anxious to be touched by him. She was not even anxious to go into the cabin, but her curiosity was more powerful than her vague fears, and so, after a while, she followed the children in.

There was a step missing by the door, so he took Buster John by the hand and pulled him into the room. Then he lifted Sweetest Susan a bit more gently but completely overlooked Drusilla. Drusilla didn’t see this as an insult because she didn’t want him to touch her anyway. She wasn’t even eager to go into the cabin, but her curiosity was stronger than her vague fears, so after a while, she followed the children inside.

Aaron, still smiling, lifted Buster John high in the air. “Le’ me see; like enough you’d weigh ninety poun’.”

Aaron, still smiling, lifted Buster John high in the air. “Let me see; you probably weigh around ninety pounds.”

“Eighty-seven,” replied Buster John.

“Eighty-seven,” Buster John replied.

[8]

[8]

“Heavy! heavy!” exclaimed Aaron. “One time I toted your uncle all night long. He was sixteen-year old and weighed fifty poun’.”

“Wow! That’s heavy!” Aaron exclaimed. “Once, I carried your uncle all night long. He was sixteen years old and weighed fifty pounds.”

“That was Uncle Crotchet, who is dead,” said Buster John.

“That was Uncle Crotchet, who has passed away,” Buster John said.

“Yes. Folks named him Little Crotchet,” Aaron remarked.

“Yes. People called him Little Crotchet,” Aaron said.

“That was ever so long ago,” suggested Sweetest Susan.

“That was so long ago,” suggested Sweetest Susan.

“Fifteen year,” said Aaron.

"Fifteen years," said Aaron.

Meanwhile Buster John pretended to be playing with Aaron’s left hand. Finally he seized the thumb, bent it back as far as it would go, and made a cross-mark on it. Aaron playfully jerked his hand away, but Buster John caught it again, bent the thumb back and again made the cross-mark. Apparently Aaron paid no attention to this, for he failed to take his hand away. Once more, and for the third time, Buster John bent the thumb back and made the cross-mark. At once Aaron put him gently aside and went to the door and closed it. Then he turned to Buster John and said in a whisper:—

Meanwhile, Buster John pretended to be playing with Aaron’s left hand. Finally, he grabbed the thumb, bent it back as far as it would go, and made a cross mark on it. Aaron jokingly pulled his hand away, but Buster John grabbed it again, bent the thumb back, and made the cross mark again. It seemed like Aaron didn’t care, since he didn’t pull his hand back. Once more, for the third time, Buster John bent the thumb back and made the cross mark. Then Aaron gently pushed him aside, went to the door, and closed it. After that, he turned to Buster John and whispered:—

“How come? Where you been? Who told you?”

“How come? Where have you been? Who told you?”

[9]

[9]

Buster John was so much surprised that he hesitated a moment, and then began to reply in a tone of voice somewhat louder than usual.

Buster John was so surprised that he paused for a moment, then started to respond in a voice that was a bit louder than usual.

“Sh-sh! talk low!” whispered Aaron. “Did somebody tell you to do that?”

“Shh! Talk quietly!” Aaron whispered. “Did someone tell you to do that?”

“Yes,” said Buster John.

“Yes,” Buster John said.

“Round anywhere by the spring?” Aaron was very cautious in putting his questions. Apparently he wanted to make himself perfectly sure.

“Have you been around the spring at all?” Aaron was careful with how he asked his questions. He clearly wanted to be absolutely certain.

“Yes,” cried Sweetest Susan. “The spring is the gate, you know.”

“Yes,” exclaimed Sweetest Susan. “Spring is the gateway, you know.”

“She, too?” asked Aaron, nodding his head toward Drusilla.

“Her, too?” asked Aaron, nodding his head toward Drusilla.

“Of course,” said Buster John.

"Sure," said Buster John.

“I dunner how come I can’t go whar de yuthers does,” remarked Drusilla.

“I don’t understand why I can’t go where the others do,” said Drusilla.

“All right—all right!” exclaimed Aaron. Then he counted them. “One—two—three! And now you’ve come to me. What for?”

“All right—all right!” Aaron shouted. Then he counted them. “One—two—three! And now you’ve come to me. What for?”

“We want to learn how to talk with the animals,” said Buster John.

“We want to learn how to communicate with the animals,” said Buster John.

Aaron, who had been frowning a little, seemed to be relieved. The frown disappeared.

Aaron, who had been frowning a bit, looked relieved. The frown vanished.

“Oho,” he cried, “is that all? ’Tain’t much,[10] yet it’s a heap. You’ll hear lots of sassy talk. Sometimes, maybe, you’ll have to stop up your ears.”

“Oho,” he exclaimed, “is that it? It’s not a lot,[10] but it’s still quite a bit. You’ll hear a lot of cheeky comments. Sometimes, you might need to cover your ears.”

“We won’t mind that,” remarked Buster John.

“We won’t care about that,” Buster John said.

“Maybe not,” said Aaron. Then he went to a large wooden chest that sat in the corner, unlocked it, and presently brought forth a bundle of red cloth. This he placed on the floor and sat beside it, motioning the children to sit on the floor in a circle around the bundle. He unrolled the cloth until he came to an oval-shaped mirror. The frame was heavy and richly carved, and shone as bright as new silver shines.

“Maybe not,” said Aaron. Then he walked over to a large wooden chest in the corner, unlocked it, and soon pulled out a bundle of red cloth. He placed it on the floor and sat next to it, gesturing for the children to sit in a circle around the bundle. He unrolled the cloth until he revealed an oval-shaped mirror. The frame was heavy and intricately carved, shining as brightly as new silver.

Aaron placed the beautiful mirror carefully on the floor, face up. Then he threw the red cloth over his head and over the children’s heads. If any one had been peeping through the chinks of the chimney he would have been very much puzzled by what he saw and heard. He would have seen the red cloth bobbing up and down as if those underneath were bowing their heads back and forth, and he would have heard muffled exclamations of wonder, the loudest of all being Drusilla’s involuntary cry:—

Aaron carefully set the beautiful mirror on the floor, facing up. Then he tossed the red cloth over his head and the kids' heads. Anyone peeking through the gaps in the chimney would have been very confused by what they saw and heard. They would have seen the red cloth moving up and down as if the people underneath were nodding their heads back and forth, and they would have heard muffled expressions of amazement, the loudest being Drusilla's spontaneous cry:—

[11]

[11]

“Don’t dat beat all!”

"Isn't that amazing!"

AARON SHOWING THE MIRROR

Aaron holding up the mirror

The children never told what happened under the cloth, nor what they saw in the mirror. When Aaron rose to his feet, the cloth still over his head, he made a few movements with his arms, and lo! there was the bundle in his hands with the mirror wrapped in its folds.

The kids never revealed what occurred under the cloth or what they saw in the mirror. When Aaron stood up, the cloth still covering his head, he moved his arms a bit, and there it was: the bundle in his hands with the mirror wrapped inside it.

Sweetest Susan looked at Buster John. “Wasn’t it easy?” she cried. “Did you ever see anything as bright”—She would have said more, but Aaron touched her gently on the arm and put his finger on his lips. At that moment a gander in the spring lot began to scream.

Sweetest Susan looked at Buster John. “Wasn’t it easy?” she exclaimed. “Have you ever seen anything as bright”—She would have said more, but Aaron gently touched her arm and put his finger to his lips. At that moment, a gander in the spring lot began to scream.

“What did he say?” asked Aaron, looking at Drusilla.

“What did he say?” Aaron asked, looking at Drusilla.

“He say, ‘I’m gwine atter water—water—who wanter go?’”

“He said, ‘I’m going after water—water—who wants to go?’”

Aaron seemed satisfied with the answer. He replaced the bundle in the chest, turned the key and then leaned against the rude mantel shelf he had nailed over his fireplace.

Aaron looked pleased with the answer. He put the bundle back in the chest, turned the key, and then leaned against the rough mantel that he had nailed above his fireplace.

“You think I’m a nigger, don’t you?” He turned to Buster John.

“You think I’m a Black man, don’t you?” He turned to Buster John.

“Of course,” said the youngster without hesitation. “What else are you?”

“Definitely,” the young person replied immediately. “What else could you be?”

[12]

[12]

“I’ll show you.” From his pocket Aaron drew a little package—something wrapped in soft leather and securely tied. It was a memorandum book. Opening this small book, Aaron held it toward Buster John, saying “What’s here?”

“I’ll show you.” From his pocket, Aaron pulled out a small package—something wrapped in soft leather and tightly tied. It was a notebook. Opening this small book, Aaron held it out to Buster John, saying, “What’s in here?”

“It looks like pothooks,” replied the boy, frankly.

“It looks like pothooks,” the boy said honestly.

“Ain’t a word in it I can’t read,” said Aaron.

“Ain’t a word in it I can’t read,” said Aaron.

“Read some of it, please,” pleaded Sweetest Susan.

"Please read some of it," Sweetest Susan begged.

Thereupon Aaron began to read from the book in a strange tongue, the tone of his voice taking on modulations the children had never heard before.

Thereupon Aaron began to read from the book in a strange language, his voice changing in ways the kids had never heard before.

“I ain’t never hear no jabber like dat,” said Drusilla.

“I’ve never heard any chatter like that,” said Drusilla.

“What sort of talk is it?” asked Buster John.

“What kind of talk is that?” asked Buster John.

“’Tain’t no creetur talk,” remarked Drusilla; “I know dat mighty well.”

“Seems like no creature speaks,” Drusilla said; “I know that very well.”

“It’s the talk of Ben Ali,” said Aaron—“Ben Ali, my daddy. Every word here was put down by him.”

“It’s the talk of Ben Ali,” Aaron said—“Ben Ali, my dad. Every word here was written by him.”

“Why, I’ve heard grandpa talk about uncle Ben Ali,” suggested Buster John.

“Hey, I’ve heard Grandpa mention Uncle Ben Ali,” Buster John suggested.

[13]

[13]

Aaron nodded. “Many a time. Your grandpa, my master, tried to buy my daddy, but Ben Ali was worth too much. I went to see him with my master twice a year till he died. He was no nigger.”

Aaron nodded. “Many times. Your grandpa, my master, tried to buy my dad, but Ben Ali was too valuable. I visited him with my master twice a year until he passed away. He wasn't just a slave.”

“What then?” Buster John asked.

“What now?” Buster John asked.

“Arab—man of the desert—slave hunter—all put down here,” said Aaron, tapping the little book with his finger.

“Arab—desert dweller—slave hunter—all written down here,” said Aaron, tapping the little book with his finger.

The children were anxious to hear more about Ben Ali, the Arab—Ben Ali the slave hunter, who had himself become a slave. There was not much to tell, but that little was full of interest as Aaron told it, sitting in his door, the children on the steps below him. For the most part the book was a diary of events that had happened to Ben Ali after he landed in this country, being written in one of the desert dialects; but the first few pages told how the Arab chief happened to be a slave.

The kids were eager to learn more about Ben Ali, the Arab—Ben Ali the slave hunter, who had ended up becoming a slave himself. There wasn't much to share, but what there was captivated them as Aaron recounted it, sitting in his doorway while the kids sat on the steps below. Most of the book was a diary of events that happened to Ben Ali after he arrived in this country, written in one of the desert dialects; but the first few pages explained how the Arab chief became a slave.

Ben Ali was the leader of a band that made constant war on some of the African tribes in the Senegambian region. With their captives, this band of Arabs frequently pushed on to the Guinea coast and there sold them to the slave[14] traders. These excursions continued until, on one occasion, the Arabs chanced to clash with a war-loving tribe, which was also engaged in plundering and raiding its neighbors. The meeting was unexpected to the Arabs, but not to the Africans. The Arabs who were left alive were led captive to the coast and there sold with other prisoners to slave traders. Among them was Ben Ali, who was then not more than thirty years old. With the rest, he was brought to America, where he was sold to a Virginian planter, fetching a very high price. Along with him, in the same ship, was an Arab girl, and she was also bought by the planter. Nothing was said in the diary in regard to the history of this girl, except that she became Ben Ali’s wife, and bore him a son and a daughter. The son was Aaron, so named. The daughter died while yet a child.

Ben Ali was the leader of a group that constantly fought against some African tribes in the Senegambian region. With their captives, this group of Arabs frequently moved on to the Guinea coast and sold them to the slave[14] traders. These raids went on until, one time, the Arabs unexpectedly clashed with a warrior tribe that was also busy plundering and raiding its neighbors. The encounter was a surprise for the Arabs, but not for the Africans. The Arabs who survived were taken captive to the coast and sold alongside other prisoners to slave traders. Among them was Ben Ali, who was then no more than thirty years old. Along with the others, he was brought to America, where he was sold to a Virginia planter for a very high price. On the same ship was an Arab girl, who was also purchased by the planter. The diary doesn’t mention anything about the girl’s background, only that she became Ben Ali’s wife and had a son and a daughter. The son was named Aaron. The daughter died while still a child.

These things Aaron told the children, little by little and in a rambling way, begging Buster John and Sweetest Susan to say nothing about the matter to any other person, and threatening Drusilla with uplifted finger that if she opened her mouth about it he would put “the misery”[15] on her. Drusilla had seen negroes who were the victims of “the misery”—which is the plantation name of the spell that conjurers put on people, and she declared over and over again that she wouldn’t tell—“crossing her heart” to show that she meant what she said.

Aaron shared these things with the kids, slowly and in a roundabout way, asking Buster John and Sweetest Susan not to tell anyone else, and warning Drusilla with a raised finger that if she said anything, he would put “the misery”[15] on her. Drusilla had seen Black people who were victims of “the misery”—which is the name used on the plantation for the spell that conjurers put on people—and she kept insisting that she wouldn't say a word—“crossing her heart” to show she was serious.

“Can we talk with the animals sure enough—the horses, the cows, the sheep, the dogs, and the hogs?” asked Buster John.

“Can we really talk to the animals—the horses, the cows, the sheep, the dogs, and the pigs?” asked Buster John.

Aaron smiled as he answered: “A little bit now, more pretty soon. The sheep—I don’t know. Sheep don’t talk much around me. But the others are talking all the time. You must watch all the motions they make, shutting the eye, switching the tail, flopping the ear, stamping the foot—all part of the talk.”

Aaron smiled as he replied, “A little now, more soon. The sheep—I’m not sure. Sheep don’t say much when I’m around. But the others are always talking. You have to pay attention to all the movements they make: closing their eyes, flicking their tails, flopping their ears, stamping their feet—all part of the conversation.”

“When shall we try?” asked Buster John.

“When should we try?” asked Buster John.

“Right after dinner,” replied Aaron; “we’ll go see old Timoleon.”

“Right after dinner,” replied Aaron; “we’ll go see old Timoleon.”

“Timoleon!” cried Sweetest Susan, in dismay.

“Timoleon!” yelled Sweetest Susan, shocked.

Aaron laughed and nodded his head. “We’ll take him out the stable and see what he says. Timoleon good talker.”

Aaron laughed and nodded. “Let’s take him out of the stable and see what he says. Timoleon is a good talker.”

“Oh, I’m afraid to go!” cried Sweetest Susan.[16] “Mamma told me never to go near Timoleon’s stable.”

“Oh, I’m scared to go!” cried Sweetest Susan.[16] “Mom told me never to go near Timoleon’s stable.”

“I’ll tell you de plain trufe,” said Drusilla vehemently, “I wouldn’t go up dar in dat fiel’ whar dat hoss is—I wouldn’t go dar, not fer money. Ain’t I done see ’im jump on a nigger man an’ tar de cloze off’n ’im? Uh-uh! you don’t ketch me up dar!”

“I’ll tell you the plain truth,” Drusilla said forcefully, “I wouldn’t go up there in that field where that horse is—I wouldn’t go there, not for any money. Haven’t I seen him jump on a Black man and tear the clothes off him? Uh-uh! You won’t catch me up there!”

“Little Missy will go with me,” remarked Aaron. Then he pointed to Drusilla. “You go or stay, but, look out! No talk!”

“Little Missy will come with me,” Aaron said. Then he pointed to Drusilla. “You can go or stay, but listen! No talking!”

“I’ll set on de fence an’ see de hoss eat ’em up,” suggested Drusilla, by way of a compromise.

“I’ll sit on the fence and watch the horse eat them up,” suggested Drusilla, as a compromise.

“She’ll go if I do,” said Sweetest Susan.

“She’ll go if I go,” said Sweetest Susan.

“You mus’n’t be agwine, den,” was Drusilla’s comment.

“You shouldn’t be going then,” was Drusilla’s comment.

Aaron looked at the girl so severely that she shrank back.

Aaron looked at the girl so harshly that she recoiled.

“Don’t mind Drusilla,” said Sweetest Susan. “She doesn’t mean anything she says, except when she asks for something to eat.”

“Don’t mind Drusilla,” said Sweetest Susan. “She doesn’t mean anything she says, except when she asks for something to eat.”

“After dinner we’ll go see Timoleon. If he seems like he’s in good humor,” Aaron explained, “we’ll bring him out. If he has been fretting, we’ll let him stay.”

“After dinner, we’ll go see Timoleon. If he seems to be in a good mood,” Aaron explained, “we’ll bring him out. If he’s been worried, we’ll let him stay.”

[17]

[17]

This was perfectly satisfactory to the children, especially to Buster John.

This was totally fine with the kids, especially Buster John.

They went to play, but they only pretended to play. All they could do was to discuss what they had already seen and heard, and what they hoped to see and hear. Time seemed to pass very slowly. They sat down and talked, and then walked about and talked, but still it was not dinner time. They would have become very impatient indeed had not Buster John chanced to hear the big gray rooster call out to the yellow hen:—

They went out to play, but they only pretended to have fun. All they could do was talk about what they had already seen and heard, and what they hoped to see and hear. Time seemed to drag on. They sat down and chatted, then walked around and talked some more, but it still wasn’t dinner time. They would have gotten really impatient if Buster John hadn't happened to hear the big gray rooster call out to the yellow hen:—

“Run, run, run! Here’s a bug!”

“Run, run, run! There’s a bug!”

The yellow hen went running, but just as she reached the gray rooster he turned and walked away with great dignity, saying: “Come on, let’s go; come on.”

The yellow hen ran over, but just as she got to the gray rooster, he turned and walked away with a lot of pride, saying, "Come on, let's go; come on."

“I might have known it,” complained the yellow hen; “you are like all the rest of the roosters. A respectable hen can’t depend on anything you say.”

“I should have known it,” complained the yellow hen; “you’re just like all the other roosters. A respectable hen can’t count on anything you say.”

“Come on, come on,” said the big gray rooster, strutting along, “I was just trying to get you away from that one-eyed dominicker. He’s not fit company for you to associate with.”

“Come on, come on,” said the big gray rooster, strutting along, “I was just trying to get you away from that one-eyed dominicker. He’s not good company for you to hang out with.”

[18]

[18]

“Hoity-toity!” cried the yellow hen. “And didn’t I see you this morning scratching your toes off for the Friesland pullet?”

“Look at you!” shouted the yellow hen. “And didn’t I see you this morning scratching your toes off for the Friesland chick?”

Buster John and Sweetest Susan laughed heartily at this, but Drusilla was very serious.

Buster John and Sweetest Susan laughed loudly at this, but Drusilla was quite serious.

“I dunno which de wuss,” she cried, “chickens er folks.”

“I don't know which is worse,” she cried, “chickens or people.”

After that, time no longer hung heavy on the children’s hands. When the dinner bell rang, Buster John and Sweetest Susan were on hand promptly, with their faces washed and their hair combed. They were so anxious to get through their dinner that they ate rapidly, and this attracted the attention of their mother, who wanted to know what they had been doing to make them so hungry. The only satisfaction she got was a request to “Please, ma’m, make haste and have some dinner fixed for Drusilla.”

After that, the kids no longer felt bored. When the dinner bell rang, Buster John and Sweetest Susan showed up right away, with clean faces and neatly combed hair. They were so eager to finish their dinner that they ate quickly, which caught their mother’s attention. She wanted to know what they had been up to that made them so hungry. The only feedback she received was a request to “Please, ma'am, hurry up and get some dinner ready for Drusilla.”

This was very soon done, and in a little while the children were ready to go with Aaron to see Timoleon.

This was done quickly, and soon the kids were ready to go with Aaron to see Timoleon.


[19]

[19]

II.
A RIDE ON THE BLACK STALLION.

Aaron was not ready as soon as the children were, but they waited for him with lamblike patience, considering their eagerness. Finally Aaron came out of his cabin and waved his hand as a signal that he was ready. The children ran to him, and together they went to the barn, where Timoleon had his stable. This barn had once been the corn crib. It was built of stout logs, hewn square and mortised together, and was in the middle of a five-acre field that had once been in cultivation, but was now overrun with Bermuda grass. Here Timoleon reigned in solitude, except when Aaron was with him. In this stable he remained securely imprisoned, save when Aaron took him out for exercise.

Aaron wasn't ready as quickly as the kids were, but they waited for him with patient eagerness. Finally, Aaron stepped out of his cabin and waved his hand to signal that he was set. The kids ran over to him, and together they headed to the barn where Timoleon had his stable. This barn used to be the corn crib. It was made from strong logs, cut square and fitted together, and was located in the middle of a five-acre field that had once been farmed but was now covered in Bermuda grass. Here, Timoleon lived in solitude, except when Aaron was with him. He was kept securely inside this stable, except when Aaron took him out for exercise.

Timoleon was a horse renowned throughout the country—renowned for his victories on the race track and for his vicious temper. Even in his old age he was fleet and fierce, more dangerous,[20] people said, than a tiger, and stronger than a lion. Fierce and strong, he was also beautiful. His coat glistened in the sun like satin. His mane was flowing and heavy, his tail long and full. His neck and shoulders were thick and powerful; his head tapering to the muzzle, his ears small and in constant motion, as when the night wind stirs the leaves of the willow; his nostrils red and flexible, and all his motions quick and graceful.

Timoleon was a horse famous across the country—famous for his wins on the racetrack and for his bad temper. Even in his older years, he was fast and fierce, more dangerous, [20] people said, than a tiger, and stronger than a lion. Fierce and strong, he was also stunning. His coat shone in the sunlight like satin. His mane was long and flowing, his tail thick and full. His neck and shoulders were muscular; his head narrowed toward the muzzle, his ears small and always moving, like the leaves of a willow stirred by the night wind; his nostrils were red and flexible, and all his movements were quick and graceful.

As Aaron and the children approached the stable, they heard Timoleon pounding against the heavy logs with his feet.

As Aaron and the kids walked toward the stable, they heard Timoleon kicking against the heavy logs with his feet.

“I’m gwine back!” cried Drusilla. “He tryin’ ter git out now.”

“I’m going back!” cried Drusilla. “He’s trying to get out now.”

But she kept along with the rest.

But she stayed with the others.

“What is the matter with him?” asked Sweetest Susan.

“What’s wrong with him?” asked Sweetest Susan.

“He’s fretting,” replied Aaron—“fretting or playing.”

"He's worried," Aaron replied, "worried or just goofing around."

He went to the stable door and unlocked it, saying “What now?”

He walked over to the stable door and unlocked it, asking, "What's next?"

“Son of Ben Ali, what have I done?” cried Timoleon. “To-day I go hungry because the corn is on the cob, to-morrow I’ll be foundered[21] because the corn is shelled. Is it, then, nothing to you that I am old and my teeth are bad? What have I done? As for the fodder, it is full of dust. To put my nose in it is to cough all night. In the desert, I have been told an old horse has new rice and cracked barley.”

“Son of Ben Ali, what have I done?” cried Timoleon. “Today I’m going hungry because the corn is on the cob, tomorrow I’ll be stuffed because the corn is shelled. Does it mean nothing to you that I’m old and my teeth are bad? What have I done? As for the fodder, it’s full of dust. Putting my nose in it makes me cough all night. In the desert, I’ve heard that an old horse has new rice and cracked barley.”

Buster John looked at Sweetest Susan, and Sweetest Susan looked at Buster John. They were too much astonished to say anything.

Buster John looked at Sweetest Susan, and Sweetest Susan looked at Buster John. They were too surprised to say anything.

“Even so, Grandson of Abdallah,” said Aaron, “what says the sun on the wall above your trough? Does it stand at the dinner hour? Why grumble, then, about corn on the cob that I have saved for the grunter?”

“Even so, Grandson of Abdallah,” said Aaron, “what does the sun on the wall above your trough say? Is it at dinner time? Then why complain about the corn on the cob that I've saved for the grunter?”

“What is the Grunting Pig to me, Son of Ben Ali? Or the sun on the wall? The dinner hour of those who are hungry comes best when it comes quickest. I have hurt my teeth on your nubbins. Take them away.”

“What does the Grunting Pig mean to me, Son of Ben Ali? Or the sunlight on the wall? The mealtime for those who are hungry is best when it arrives quickly. I've damaged my teeth on your nubbins. Take them away.”

Saying this, Timoleon snorted contemptuously. Then suddenly he gave a loud snort of surprise and anger. His quick and restless eye had caught sight of Sweetest Susan’s dress through a crack in the door.

Saying this, Timoleon snorted in disdain. Then suddenly he let out a loud snort of surprise and anger. His sharp and restless eye had spotted Sweetest Susan’s dress through a crack in the door.

“Son of Ben Ali,” he said, “what is this? You are not alone.”

“Son of Ben Ali,” he said, “what’s going on here? You’re not by yourself.”

[22]

[22]

“No, Grandson of Abdallah, I have brought three of my friends,” replied Aaron.

“No, Grandson of Abdallah, I brought three of my friends,” replied Aaron.

“Who are they, Son of Ben Ali?”

“Who are they, Son of Ben Ali?”

“Two grandchildren of the White-haired Master and their servant.”

“Two grandkids of the White-haired Master and their servant.”

“Why have they come?”

“Why are they here?”

“As I have touched your knee, so they have touched my thumb. Once, twice, thrice.”

“As I have touched your knee, they have touched my thumb. Once, twice, three times.”

Timoleon turned from the door, walked to the far end of his stable, and then returned.

Timoleon turned away from the door, walked to the back of his stable, and then came back.

“The grandchildren of the White-haired Master are wise,” he said.

“The grandkids of the White-haired Master are wise,” he said.

“So it seems,” replied Aaron.

"Looks like it," replied Aaron.

“Then let me touch them with my nose, so that hereafter I may know them.”

“Then let me touch them with my nose, so that from now on I can recognize them.”

Aaron opened the door and Timoleon strode out. He had on neither halter nor bridle, and the children shrank and cowered behind Aaron.

Aaron opened the door, and Timoleon walked out confidently. He wasn’t wearing a halter or a bridle, and the children flinched and hid behind Aaron.

“Son of Ben Ali, what does this mean?” asked Timoleon.

“Son of Ben Ali, what does that mean?” asked Timoleon.

“It means that they are children who have heard that the Grandson of Abdallah is a savage beast,” replied Aaron.

“It means that they are kids who have heard that the Grandson of Abdallah is a wild beast,” replied Aaron.

Timoleon with lowered head went to the children and pressed his muzzle gently against[23] the shoulder of each—against Buster John first, Sweetest Susan next, and Drusilla last. They were all frightened, but Drusilla’s terror was such that her face, black as it was, took on an ashen hue. To make matters worse, Timoleon snorted suddenly and loudly when he pressed his nose on her shoulder. She gave a piercing scream, and fell on the ground in a heap. Timoleon sprang back as though an attack had been made on him. It was all so comical that Aaron laughed, and Buster John and Sweetest Susan relieved the strain on their feelings by joining him boisterously—almost hysterically. Drusilla, hearing this, rose to her feet with anger in her eyes.

Timoleon lowered his head and walked over to the kids, gently pressing his nose against[23] each of their shoulders—first Buster John, then Sweetest Susan, and lastly Drusilla. They were all scared, but Drusilla was so terrified that her previously dark face turned ashen. To make things worse, Timoleon suddenly snorted loudly when he touched her shoulder. She let out a piercing scream and collapsed on the ground. Timoleon jumped back as if he had been attacked. It was all so funny that Aaron laughed, and Buster John and Sweetest Susan couldn’t help but join him, laughing almost hysterically. Drusilla, hearing them, got up with anger in her eyes.

“I dunner what you-all white chillun laughin’ at. Ef you speck I’m gwineter stan’ flat-footed an’ let dat ar hoss bite de top er my head off, you done gone an’ fooled yo’se’f. I know’d what he wuz gwine ter do, time I seed de white er his eye. His breff hot nuff ter burn yo’ han’. What he want ter come doin’ dat a way fer? I don’t want no hoss ter be huggin’ me wid his upper lip nohow. I’ll tell anybody dat.”

“I don't know what you all white kids are laughing at. If you think I'm just going to stand here and let that horse bite the top of my head off, you've got another thing coming. I knew what he was going to do as soon as I saw the whites of his eyes. His breath was hot enough to burn your hand. What does he think he’s doing acting like that? I don’t want any horse hugging me with its upper lip anyway. I'll tell anyone that.”

While Drusilla was quarreling, Timoleon was[24] grazing near by, and Aaron and the children were still laughing.

While Drusilla was arguing, Timoleon was[24] grazing nearby, and Aaron and the kids were still laughing.

“Ef you-all think it so funny, go dar whar dat hoss is, an’ let ’im nibble at you an’ blow his nose on you a time er two.”

“ If you all think it’s so funny, go over where that horse is, and let him nibble on you and blow his nose on you a time or two.”

“What does she say, Son of Ben Ali?” Timoleon asked, raising his head from the rank Bermuda grass.

“What does she say, Son of Ben Ali?” Timoleon asked, lifting his head from the messy Bermuda grass.

“She says she thought you were about to bite off her head.”

“She says she thought you were going to rip her head off.”

Timoleon gave a snort of contempt, and addressed himself again to the dainty feast before him.

Timoleon snorted in disdain and turned his attention back to the delicate meal in front of him.

“Not too much of that, Grandson of Abdallah,” said Aaron. “You are too fat now. You need exercise. How long since you have had a gallop?”

“Not too much of that, Grandson of Abdallah,” said Aaron. “You’re getting too heavy. You need some exercise. How long has it been since you’ve had a good run?”

“A month of Sundays, Son of Ben Ali.”

“A month of Sundays, Son of Ben Ali.”

“To-day you shall have one. On your head I will place a halter, on your broad back I will strap your blanket. On the blanket I will place my friends and yours, the grandchildren of the White-haired Master. But listen! a stumble, and I’m done with you; any trickery, and the Son of Ben Ali will come near you no more.”

“Today you’re getting one. I’ll put a halter on your head and strap your blanket on your broad back. On that blanket, I’ll place my friends and yours, the grandchildren of the White-haired Master. But listen! If you stumble, I’m done with you; if you pull any tricks, the Son of Ben Ali won’t come near you again.”

[25]

[25]

“So may it be, Son of Ben Ali.”

“So be it, Son of Ben Ali.”

“I believe you, Grandson of Abdallah. You are to go by yonder gate through the lane to the great road. From there it is a mile and a half to the gate that opens on the avenue, leading to the house of the White-haired Master. At that gate I shall await you. Then up the avenue to the house you are to go, and three times around the boxwood circle where the avenue ends.”

“I trust you, Grandson of Abdallah. You need to go through that gate, down the lane to the main road. From there, it’s a mile and a half to the gate that opens onto the avenue that leads to the home of the White-haired Master. I’ll be waiting for you at that gate. Then you should head up the avenue to the house and walk around the boxwood circle three times where the avenue ends.”

“So it shall be, Son of Ben Ali. Have you not carried a noggin of water on my back and set me at a gallop without spilling a drop? So it shall be now, Son of Ben Ali.”

“So it will be, Son of Ben Ali. Haven't you carried a jug of water on my back and set me running without spilling a drop? So it will be now, Son of Ben Ali.”

Aaron went into the stable and came forth with a halter. This he threw on Timoleon’s head, passing the loose end over the horse’s neck and tying it in the ring, thus forming reins for the rider to handle. Then he folded a heavy blanket four times, placed it on the horse’s back, and strapped it down with a surcingle.

Aaron walked into the stable and came out with a halter. He put it on Timoleon’s head, looping the loose end over the horse’s neck and tying it to the ring to create reins for the rider. Then he folded a heavy blanket four times, laid it on the horse’s back, and secured it with a surcingle.

“Not too tight—not too tight, Son of Ben Ali,” said Timoleon, backing his ears a little.

“Not too tight—not too tight, Son of Ben Ali,” Timoleon said, pulling back his ears slightly.

“Now, then, for a ride,” said Aaron, turning to the children.

“Alright, let’s go for a ride,” said Aaron, turning to the kids.

“Oh, I’m afraid!” cried Sweetest Susan. “Mamma would be angry.”

“Oh, I’m scared!” cried Sweetest Susan. “Mama would be mad.”

[26]

[26]

“Try him here, in the lot,” suggested Aaron to Buster John.

“Try him here, in the lot,” Aaron suggested to Buster John.

Now Buster John was a pretty good rider for a youngster, and was somewhat proud of the fact. He had even helped to break a young mule to the saddle. So, after a little persuasion, he allowed Aaron to lift him to Timoleon’s back.

Now Buster John was a pretty good rider for a kid and was somewhat proud of it. He had even helped to break a young mule to the saddle. So, after a bit of convincing, he let Aaron help him onto Timoleon’s back.

“Easy, now,” said Aaron.

“Take it easy,” said Aaron.

The black stallion stepped proudly off. From a swinging walk he broke into an easy canter, which soon became a swinging gallop. Before he had gone around the field, Buster John had lost all fear, and from his gently undulating seat waved his hand gayly to Sweetest Susan.

The black stallion stepped off confidently. From a smooth walk, he transitioned into a relaxed canter, which quickly turned into a flowing gallop. By the time he made it around the field, Buster John had completely lost his fear, and from his gently swaying seat, he waved happily to Sweetest Susan.

“Oh, I wish I could go, too!” she exclaimed, clapping her hands.

“Oh, I wish I could go, too!” she said, clapping her hands.

“Why not, little Missy?” said Aaron. “I have seen you riding the Gray Pony without a saddle.”

“Why not, little Missy?” said Aaron. “I've seen you riding the Gray Pony without a saddle.”

“But he is as gentle as a dog,” explained Sweetest Susan.

“But he is as gentle as a dog,” explained Sweetest Susan.

“Why, so is Timoleon,” replied Aaron. “Try him. I will run beside him to catch you, if you fall. I’ll not run far before you will say, ‘Go back!’”

“Why, Timoleon is just like that too,” replied Aaron. “Give him a shot. I’ll jog alongside him to catch you if you stumble. I won’t run far before you’ll be telling me, ‘Come back!’”

A RIDE ON THE BLACK STALLION

A RIDE ON THE BLACK STALLION

[27]

[27]

By this time Timoleon came sweeping up to where they stood, and stopped. Buster John’s face fairly glowed with the delight he felt.

By this time, Timoleon came rushing up to where they were standing and stopped. Buster John’s face was lit up with the joy he felt.

“Well,” said Sweetest Susan, unable to resist the temptation. “Well, I’ll go, but if I fall”—

“Well,” said Sweetest Susan, unable to resist the temptation. “Well, I’ll go, but if I fall”—

Before she could finish what she had to say, the strong arms of Aaron had lifted her to a seat behind Buster John.

Before she could finish what she needed to say, Aaron's strong arms had lifted her to a seat behind Buster John.

“How can you fall?” asked that bold youngster. “Hold fast to me. Put your arms around me, and when you fall, let me know.”

“How can you fall?” asked that daring young person. “Hold on to me. Wrap your arms around me, and when you do fall, let me know.”

“You didn’t talk that way just now,” said Sweetest Susan. To this Buster John made no reply. Aaron stood beside the black stallion and stroked his neck.

“You didn’t talk like that just now,” said Sweetest Susan. Buster John didn’t respond. Aaron stood next to the black stallion and petted his neck.

“Grandson of Abdallah, show me what you are this day. Once around the field, and then to the lane gate.”

“Grandson of Abdallah, show me who you are today. Take a lap around the field, and then head to the lane gate.”

The horse took three long strides forward, and then broke into a canter as before. Aaron ran beside Timoleon a little way, one hand on Sweetest Susan’s elbow to give her confidence, but he soon saw that she had lost all fear, and so, still running, he went to the gate that opened in the lane and threw it back, and stood there.[28] The black stallion, going in a steady gallop, swept around the field, and then came toward the gate. The children were laughing.

The horse took three long strides forward and then broke into a canter like before. Aaron jogged alongside Timoleon for a bit, one hand on Sweetest Susan’s elbow to boost her confidence, but he soon noticed she had lost all her fear. So, still running, he headed to the gate in the lane, threw it open, and stood there. [28] The black stallion, galloping smoothly, swept around the field and then headed toward the gate. The kids were laughing.

“Don’t forget, Grandson of Abdallah! You know my hand!” This was Aaron’s last warning, as Timoleon went through the gate. The Son of Ben Ali watched horse and riders for a few moments. Then he closed the gate and ran swiftly through the lot, going toward the head of the avenue that led to the big house. The lane, half a mile in length, led obliquely away from the house and from the avenue until it joined the public road. From that point, turning squarely to the left, the distance to the avenue gate was about a mile. From the stable to the avenue gate, through the spring lot—the way Aaron went—was not quite half a mile.

“Don’t forget, Grandson of Abdallah! You know my hand!” This was Aaron’s last warning as Timoleon went through the gate. The Son of Ben Ali watched the horse and riders for a moment, then closed the gate and quickly ran through the lot toward the head of the avenue leading to the big house. The lane, half a mile long, angled away from the house and the avenue until it connected with the public road. From there, turning directly to the left, the distance to the avenue gate was about a mile. The route from the stable to the avenue gate, through the spring lot—the way Aaron took—was just under half a mile.

“If I go too fast, grandson of the White-haired Master,” said Timoleon, as they turned into the public road, “touch me on the shoulder. And don’t be frightened when I lift my head and tell the fools I am coming.”

“If I go too fast, grandson of the White-haired Master,” said Timoleon, as they turned onto the main road, “just tap me on the shoulder. And don’t be scared when I lift my head and tell the fools that I’m coming.”

As they came in sight of the negro quarters, Timoleon raised his head high in the air and neighed shrilly three times in quick succession.[29] It sounded like a challenge to man and beast. That plantation had heard it many times before, and it had usually been the forerunner of some display of savagery on the part of the black stallion—sometimes a negro run down and trampled, sometimes a mule or a cow crippled; but always something. The sound of it was heard with dismay, except by Aaron.

As they approached the black neighborhoods, Timoleon lifted his head high and neighed sharply three times in quick succession.[29] It sounded like a challenge to both man and beast. That plantation had heard it many times before, and it usually indicated an upcoming display of violence from the black stallion—sometimes a black person run down and trampled, sometimes a mule or a cow injured; but always something. Everyone heard it with dread, except for Aaron.

It was no wonder, therefore, that the negroes came out of their cabins with alarm painted on their faces. It was no wonder they stood transfixed when they saw the horse flying along the road, his thick mane whipping the wind, with the two children on his back. They had no time to admire the strength and symmetry of the horse, and yet he presented a beautiful sight—his glossy neck arched, his long mane enveloping the children as in a cloud, the undulations of his magnificent form and his swift movements the perfection of grace.

It was no surprise, then, that the Black people came out of their cabins with alarm on their faces. It was no surprise they stood frozen when they saw the horse racing down the road, his thick mane whipping in the wind, with the two kids on his back. They didn’t have time to appreciate the strength and shape of the horse, but he was still a stunning sight—his shiny neck arched, his long mane wrapping around the children like a cloud, the waves of his magnificent body and his fast movements a perfect display of grace.

Once more, as he thundered across the bridge that spanned the stream leading from the spring, the black stallion screamed forth his note of defiance. A man, coming along the road, went over the fence as nimbly as a squirrel. Cows[30] grazing in the fields, near the roadside, hoisted their tails in the air and ran off to the woods. The mules in the horse lot ran around aimlessly, and then huddled themselves together in a corner. The Gray Pony went scampering through the peach orchard, hunting a place of safety.

Once again, as he charged across the bridge that crossed the stream flowing from the spring, the black stallion let out a loud cry of defiance. A man walking down the road jumped over the fence as quickly as a squirrel. Cows[30] feeding in the fields by the roadside raised their tails and bolted into the woods. The mules in the horse lot dashed around aimlessly, then grouped together in a corner. The Gray Pony dashed through the peach orchard, searching for a safe spot.

Then the cry went up from the negro quarters, “Timoleon’s loose! Timoleon’s loose!” The cry was echoed at the big house. The children’s father laid down the book he was reading, and went out upon the veranda, followed quickly by his wife. The grandfather rose from his easy chair and joined them. They heard the tremendous clatter of hoofs on the hard road and the screaming stallion. They saw Aaron running up the avenue, followed by Drusilla. Calamity seemed to have swooped down upon the plantation. A negro woman, bolder than the rest, had managed to run to the big house. She rushed through it, without regard for ceremony.

Then the shout came from the Black community, “Timoleon’s loose! Timoleon’s loose!” The shout was echoed at the big house. The children’s father set down the book he was reading and stepped out onto the veranda, quickly followed by his wife. The grandfather got up from his easy chair and joined them. They heard the loud pounding of hooves on the hard road and the screaming stallion. They saw Aaron running up the avenue, chased by Drusilla. It felt like disaster had struck the plantation. A Black woman, bolder than the others, had managed to run up to the big house. She rushed through it, ignoring any sense of formality.

“Mistiss, dem blessed chillun”—

“Miss, those blessed children”—

She wanted to say were riding the runaway stallion, but she sank to the floor, speechless.

She wanted to say they were riding the wild stallion, but she sank to the floor, unable to speak.

“Oh, my children! my children! Where are my precious children?” cried the mother.

“Oh, my kids! Where are my precious kids?” cried the mother.

[31]

[31]

At that moment Aaron reached the avenue gate, opened it wide, and the black stallion cantered through it, and came galloping down the drive.

At that moment, Aaron reached the street gate, swung it open, and the black stallion trotted through, then came racing down the driveway.

“I see the children,” said the white-haired grandfather. “They are safe. They have been giving Timoleon his exercise. See! they are laughing and waving their hands!”

“I see the kids,” said the grandfather with white hair. “They’re safe. They’ve been giving Timoleon his workout. Look! They’re laughing and waving their hands!”

The mother looked, but the sight seemed to terrify her so that she covered her face with her hands. Only for a moment, however. She looked again, thinking they were wringing their hands and crying for help. But, no! they were really laughing. In front of the yard gate there was an ornamental circle, filled with neatly trimmed box-wood, privet and acacia bushes. Coming to this circle Timoleon turned to the right and galloped around it, the children waving their hands to their mother, father and grandfather. With his waving mane and flowing tail, his arched and shining neck, and his graceful movements, the horse presented a spectacle long to be remembered.

The mother looked, but the sight seemed to scare her so much that she hid her face with her hands. Only for a moment, though. She looked again, thinking they were wringing their hands and crying for help. But, no! They were actually laughing. In front of the yard gate, there was a decorative circle filled with neatly trimmed boxwood, privet, and acacia bushes. As he approached this circle, Timoleon turned to the right and galloped around it, the kids waving their hands to their mother, father, and grandfather. With his flowing mane and tail, his arched and shiny neck, and his graceful movements, the horse provided a spectacle that would be remembered for a long time.

“Why, they are riding him with a halter!” cried the father, taking fresh alarm.

“Why are they leading him with a rope!” cried the father, becoming alarmed again.

[32]

[32]

“How many times have I told you he is the gentlest horse I ever knew?” sighed the grandfather. “Ah, what a magnificent creature he is! What a pity he is penned on this plantation!”

“How many times have I told you he's the gentlest horse I've ever known?” sighed the grandfather. “Ah, what a magnificent creature he is! What a shame he's stuck on this plantation!”

Three times around the circle Timoleon galloped, and then wheeled toward the gate that led to the stable lot. The children waved a mock farewell to the still astonished spectators, who, standing on the veranda, heard Timoleon go clattering to the rear of the house.

Three times around the circle, Timoleon rode, then turned towards the gate that led to the stable. The children waved a fake goodbye to the still stunned spectators, who, standing on the porch, heard Timoleon clattering to the back of the house.

The mother recovering from her fright, which was serious, became very angry, and this was not serious at all.

The mother, who had just recovered from her serious fright, became very angry, and this was not serious at all.

“That is Aaron’s work,” she cried, “and the children shall never go about him any more.”

“That’s Aaron’s work,” she exclaimed, “and the kids will never go near him again.”

“Aaron will thank you, if you’ll stick to your word,” said the grandfather. “I bought Aaron fifteen years ago, and I have never had occasion to undo anything he has ever done. I owe him a debt of gratitude that I could never repay if I were to live a thousand years.”

“Aaron will appreciate it if you keep your promise,” said the grandfather. “I brought Aaron into my life fifteen years ago, and I’ve never had a reason to take back anything he’s done. I owe him a gratitude I could never repay, even if I lived a thousand years.”

“I know, father—I know,” replied the children’s mother, more gently. “But he gave me a terrible fright just now.”

“I know, Dad—I know,” replied the children’s mom, more gently. “But he just scared me really badly.”

Timoleon galloped to his stable, and stood[33] there waiting for Aaron. Sweetest Susan, holding to Buster John’s hand, slid to the ground, and then Buster John followed suit.

Timoleon ran to his stable and waited there for Aaron. Sweetest Susan, holding onto Buster John’s hand, slid to the ground, and then Buster John did the same.

“You might take the halter off, little one,” said Timoleon, and he held his head so that the youngster could unbuckle the strap. Then the horse began to graze as contentedly as any farm animal. Presently Aaron came with a bucket of cool water from the spring. Timoleon buried his nose in it, drank his fill, and then washed his mouth by sucking up the water and letting it run out over his tongue and teeth. Then the blanket was removed and the Grandson of Abdallah stretched himself on the warm grass and had a good wallow. After that Aaron rubbed him off thoroughly, gave him a bait of oats, and, while he ate, went over his silky coat with a currycomb and brush, whistling all the while in a peculiar way.

“You can take off the halter now, kid,” said Timoleon, tilting his head so the young one could unbuckle the strap. The horse then started to graze as happily as any farm animal. Soon, Aaron arrived with a bucket of cool water from the spring. Timoleon buried his nose in it, drank until he was satisfied, and then rinsed his mouth by sucking up the water and letting it flow over his tongue and teeth. After that, the blanket was taken off, and the Grandson of Abdallah lay down on the warm grass and rolled around happily. Then Aaron gave him a thorough rub down, treated him to some oats, and while he ate, he brushed through his silky coat with a currycomb and brush, whistling in a unique way the whole time.


[34]

[34]

III.
Gristle, the gray pony, starts his story.

The ride on Timoleon, which was an exciting one from start to finish, was enough fun for the children for one day. They sought no other amusement. When they had seen Aaron feed and groom the horse, they went to the big house, where they knew the ride had created a sensation. There, in answer to numberless questions asked by their mother, they told a part of the story of their ride. They said nothing about hearing Timoleon talk, for they knew that not even their grandfather would believe that part of the story. But they told all about the ride, how swiftly and easily the horse went, and how gentle he was. Buster John was, of course, quite a hero, and Sweetest Susan shared all the honors with him.

The ride on Timoleon was thrilling from start to finish, making it more than enough fun for the kids for one day. They didn't seek any other entertainment. After watching Aaron feed and groom the horse, they headed to the big house, where they knew their ride had made quite an impression. In response to countless questions from their mother, they shared part of their riding story. They kept quiet about Timoleon talking, knowing that not even their grandfather would buy that part. But they detailed the ride, describing how fast and smooth the horse was and how gentle he had been. Buster John was definitely the hero, and Sweetest Susan got to share the spotlight with him.

The children’s mother had more than half a notion to read them a lecture; but the white-haired grandfather protested against this. He[35] said the youngsters were perfectly safe in Aaron’s care. He declared he didn’t want to see boys play the part of girls, nor girls act like dolls. Then he began to talk about Little Crotchet, who had been so fond of Aaron. It was curious to the children to hear the white-haired grandfather talk of their uncle (whom they had never seen) as though he were a little boy.

The children's mother was half-tempted to give them a lecture, but their white-haired grandfather disagreed. He said the kids were completely safe in Aaron’s care. He made it clear he didn’t want to see boys acting like girls or girls playing like dolls. Then he started talking about Little Crotchet, who had loved Aaron so much. The children found it interesting to hear their grandfather talk about their uncle (whom they had never met) as if he were just a little boy.

“It seems but yesterday,” said the old gentleman, with a gentle sigh that ended in a smile, “that Little Crotchet was hobbling through the house on his crutches, or scampering about the neighborhood on the Gray Pony. But the Gray Pony is grazing out there in the orchard, and Little Crotchet has been dead these fifteen years. If he were alive now, he would be twenty-nine years old.”

“It feels like just yesterday,” said the old gentleman, with a gentle sigh that ended in a smile, “that Little Crotchet was moving through the house on his crutches, or running around the neighborhood on the Gray Pony. But the Gray Pony is grazing out there in the orchard, and Little Crotchet has been gone for fifteen years. If he were alive now, he would be twenty-nine years old.”

The old gentleman fell to musing, and sat silent for a little while. Then he went on, as if talking to himself:—

The old man fell into thought and sat quietly for a bit. Then he continued, as if speaking to himself:—

“And I am seventy-three, and Aaron is forty, and, let me see, the pony is eighteen, and Timoleon seventeen. All getting old.”

“And I’m seventy-three, Aaron’s forty, the pony’s eighteen, and Timoleon’s seventeen. We’re all getting old.”

“Uncle Crotchet wasn’t always crippled, was he, grandfather?” asked Sweetest Susan.

“Uncle Crotchet wasn't always disabled, right, grandpa?” asked Sweetest Susan.

[36]

[36]

“Oh, no,” replied the old gentleman. “Until he was seven years old he was as healthy a child as I ever saw. Then he was suddenly taken ill, and lay in his bed for months. After that he was never able to walk without crutches. Twenty-nine years old! Why, he’d be a man grown. As it is, he is still a little boy. I remember,” the grandfather continued, becoming reminiscent, “when he wanted me to buy Aaron. From the very first the two had a fancy for each other. Aaron came from Virginia in a speculator’s caravan. He became so unmanageable that he had to be sold. Little Crotchet begged me to buy him, but I stood joking with the little fellow, and before I knew it our neighbor across the creek had bought him.”

“Oh, no,” said the old man. “Until he turned seven, he was the healthiest child I’d ever seen. Then he got sick out of nowhere and stayed in bed for months. After that, he could never walk without crutches. Twenty-nine years old! He should be a grown man by now. Instead, he’s still like a little boy. I remember,” the grandfather went on, getting nostalgic, “when he wanted me to buy Aaron. From the start, those two were drawn to each other. Aaron came from Virginia in a speculator’s caravan. He became so unruly that he had to be sold. Little Crotchet begged me to buy him, but I kept joking with the little guy, and before I realized it, our neighbor across the creek had bought him.”

“Old Mr. Gossett?” inquired Buster John.

“Old Mr. Gossett?” Buster John asked.

“Yes,” replied the grandfather. “Mr. Gossett bought Aaron. Little Crotchet was so distressed about it that I offered Mr. Gossett half as much more for Aaron than he had given. But he refused it. Then I offered him twice as much, and he refused that, and I didn’t feel able to give any more.”

“Yes,” replied the grandfather. “Mr. Gossett bought Aaron. Little Crotchet was so upset about it that I offered Mr. Gossett half again as much for Aaron as he had paid. But he turned it down. Then I offered him double that amount, and he refused that too, and I just didn’t feel like I could offer any more.”

“Why wouldn’t Mr. Gossett sell Aaron?”[37] asked Buster John. “I’ve heard he’s very fond of money.”

“Why wouldn’t Mr. Gossett sell Aaron?”[37] asked Buster John. “I’ve heard he really likes money.”

“He’s a queer man,” responded the grandfather, “hard in some things and clever enough in others. He had heard the speculator say that Aaron was a very dangerous character, and so Mr. Gossett declared that he was going to tame him. Gossett was a much younger man then than he is now, and about as reckless as any one in the county. I remember he said something in a light way that made Little Crotchet angry, and the lad spurred the Gray Pony at him and would have rode him down but for me.”

“He’s an unusual guy,” the grandfather replied, “tough in some ways and pretty sharp in others. He had heard the speculator call Aaron a very dangerous person, so Mr. Gossett decided he was going to handle him. Gossett was a lot younger back then than he is now, and just as reckless as anyone in the county. I remember he made a casual remark that ticked Little Crotchet off, and the kid urged the Gray Pony at him and almost ran him down if it weren’t for me.”

“Was he riding the Gray Pony, grandfather?” asked Buster John.

“Was he riding the Gray Pony, Grandpa?” asked Buster John.

“Yes,” replied the old gentleman with a sigh: “yes, the Gray Pony. It was fifteen years ago, but it seems but yesterday.”

“Yes,” replied the old gentleman with a sigh: “yes, the Gray Pony. It was fifteen years ago, but it feels like just yesterday.”

The grandfather was silent after that, and the children said no more. They went to bed when bedtime came, but not before Buster John had made up his mind to rise bright and early the next morning and call on the Gray Pony. He told Sweetest Susan and Drusilla of his plan, and they said they were anxious to go, too. So it[38] was arranged that the housemaid should wake them when she came in from the quarters.

The grandfather stayed quiet after that, and the kids didn’t say anything more. They went to bed when it was time, but not before Buster John decided he would get up bright and early the next morning to visit the Gray Pony. He shared his plan with Sweetest Susan and Drusilla, and they said they wanted to go, too. So it[38] was settled that the housemaid would wake them up when she came in from the quarters.

This was done, and to the surprise of everybody whose business it was to be up early, the children sallied forth a little after sunrise. They went into the orchard, hunting for the Gray Pony. Before they had gone far, a rabbit jumped up right at their feet, ran off a little distance, and then sat up and looked at them.

This was done, and to everyone's surprise who needed to be up early, the children ventured out shortly after sunrise. They went into the orchard, looking for the Gray Pony. Before they had gone far, a rabbit jumped up right at their feet, ran off a short distance, and then stopped to look at them.

“He’s very much like Mr. Rabbit,” said Sweetest Susan.

“He’s really similar to Mr. Rabbit,” said Sweetest Susan.

“He’s lots better lookin’,” remarked Drusilla, who had never forgiven Mr. Rabbit for mistaking her for the Tar Baby.

“He looks a lot better,” Drusilla said, who had never forgiven Mr. Rabbit for confusing her with the Tar Baby.

While they were standing there looking at the rabbit, Sweetest Susan lifted her hands suddenly and uttered an exclamation that startled Buster John and Drusilla, and sent the rabbit scurrying off through the sedge.

While they were standing there watching the rabbit, Sweetest Susan suddenly raised her hands and exclaimed, which startled Buster John and Drusilla, causing the rabbit to dash away through the grass.

“What is the matter?” asked Buster John.

“What's wrong?” asked Buster John.

“Oh, to-day is Sunday!” cried Sweetest Susan.

“Oh, today is Sunday!” exclaimed Sweetest Susan.

“Why, of course it is Sunday,” said Buster John. “What of it? Is it any harm to walk through an old peach orchard hunting for a pony?”

“Of course it’s Sunday,” said Buster John. “So what? Is there any harm in walking through an old peach orchard looking for a pony?”

A RABBIT JUMPED UP AT THEIR FEET

A rabbit jumped up at their feet.

[39]

[39]

“No-o-o,” replied Sweetest Susan, hesitatingly.

“No,” replied Sweetest Susan, hesitantly.

“What is the matter, then?”

"What's the matter, then?"

“Nothing. I had forgotten it was Sunday, and just happened to think about it,” Sweetest Susan replied demurely.

“Nothing. I forgot it was Sunday, and I just happened to think about it,” Sweetest Susan replied shyly.

Going forward and looking about the orchard, the children soon saw the Gray Pony grazing in a fence corner at the further side. As they went toward him, the Gray Pony saw them and began to move away, backing his ears and showing signs of irritation.

Going forward and looking around the orchard, the kids soon spotted the Gray Pony grazing in a corner of the fence in the distance. As they approached him, the Gray Pony noticed them and started to move away, laying back his ears and showing signs of irritation.

“Leave me alone,” said the Pony. “I don’t want to run through these briars and scratch myself. Go away. I don’t want to see you.”

“Leave me alone,” said the Pony. “I don’t want to run through these thorns and get scratched. Go away. I don’t want to see you.”

“Wait,” cried Buster John; “I want to talk to you.”

“Wait,” shouted Buster John; “I want to talk to you.”

“Shucks and smutty nubbins!” exclaimed the Pony. “You can hardly talk to yourselves. I don’t want you about me. All you can do is to throw rocks and poke sticks at me through the fence. Go away. I might accidentally hurt you. I wouldn’t be sorry if I did, but they’d send me off to the river place, and I don’t want to go there and get curkle burrs in my mane and tail.”

“Ugh, annoying little pests!” exclaimed the Pony. “You can barely talk to each other. I don’t want you around me. All you do is throw rocks and poke sticks at me through the fence. Just go away. I might accidentally hurt you. I wouldn’t feel bad if I did, but then they’d send me off to that river place, and I really don’t want to go there and get those awful burrs in my mane and tail.”

[40]

[40]

“But I can talk to you,” persisted Buster John. “I can understand everything you say.”

“But I can talk to you,” Buster John insisted. “I can understand everything you say.”

The Gray Pony tossed his head contemptuously. “Go off—go off. Yonder comes Aaron. The Son of Ben Ali will make you let me alone.”

The Gray Pony tossed his head in disdain. “Get lost—get lost. Here comes Aaron. The Son of Ben Ali will make you leave me alone.”

Sure enough, Aaron was coming along the orchard path with a bucket of bran. Presently he called the Gray Pony. “Come, Gristle, come.”

Sure enough, Aaron was walking down the orchard path with a bucket of bran. Soon, he called the Gray Pony. “Come on, Gristle, come.”

The Pony kicked up his heels, shook his head, and went galloping toward Aaron as hard as he could go. When the children came up to where the Pony was eating his bran, they found him disputing with Aaron. If the children didn’t know how to talk to him day before yesterday, how could they talk now? That’s what he’d like to know.

The Pony kicked up his heels, shook his head, and galloped toward Aaron as fast as he could. When the kids got to where the Pony was eating his bran, they saw him arguing with Aaron. If the kids didn’t know how to talk to him two days ago, how could they talk to him now? That’s what he wanted to know.

“Gristle, listen! If you didn’t have this bran-mash an hour ago, how can you be sticking your nose in it now? That’s what I’d like to know.”

“Gristle, listen up! If you didn’t have this bran mash an hour ago, how come you’re poking your nose in it now? That’s what I want to know.”

The Pony snorted so hard that he blew the wet bran all around. “How did they learn to talk to us?” he asked.

The pony snorted so forcefully that he scattered the wet bran everywhere. “How did they learn to talk to us?” he asked.

“They have been touched,” replied Aaron.

"They have been touched," Aaron replied.

[41]

[41]

“Well,” said the Gray Pony, “that changes things. That alters the case. I’m sorry I abused them. But that boy there hasn’t been very good to me. I’ve seen no boy like Little Crotchet. I saw them riding the black stallion yesterday. How was that?”

“Well,” said the Gray Pony, “that changes things. That alters the situation. I’m sorry I treated them badly. But that boy over there hasn’t been very good to me. I’ve never seen a boy like Little Crotchet. I saw them riding the black stallion yesterday. What was that about?”

“Haven’t I told you, Gristle? They have been touched. They have the sign.”

“Haven’t I told you, Gristle? They’ve been marked. They have the sign.”

“I see,” responded the Gray Pony. “That changes things. That alters the case. But what do they want with me?”

“I get it,” replied the Gray Pony. “That changes everything. That changes the situation. But what do they want from me?”

“They can answer for themselves, Gristle. They are here.”

“They can speak for themselves, Gristle. They’re here.”

“Why, we wanted you to tell us about the time when my Uncle Crotchet asked grandfather to buy Uncle Aaron.”

“Why, we wanted you to tell us about the time when my Uncle Crotchet asked Grandpa to buy Uncle Aaron.”

The Pony drew away from the bucket of wet bran and looked at the children. Then he looked at Aaron. “Well!” he snorted, “how did they know?”

The Pony pulled away from the bucket of wet bran and glanced at the children. Then he stared at Aaron. “Well!” he snorted, “how did they know?”

Aaron laughed and pointed toward the big house. “They heard it there, from the White-haired Master. They are our friends, Gristle. They know the sign.”

Aaron laughed and pointed at the big house. “They heard it from the White-haired Master. They’re our friends, Gristle. They know the sign.”

“That alters the case,” said the Gray Pony for[42] the third time, “but the story is a long one. To-day is the day when you get in the carriage and go where the talking-man lives. I used to carry the Little Master there, one day in every week, from the time he could ride.”

“That changes things,” said the Gray Pony for[42] the third time, “but it’s a long story. Today is the day you get in the carriage and go to where the talking-man lives. I used to take the Little Master there once a week, ever since he could ride.”

“He means to preaching,” explained Aaron, and the explanation made the children laugh.

“He means to preach,” explained Aaron, and the explanation made the children laugh.

“Come to-morrow,” said the Gray Pony; “then everybody will be at work, and we shall have no one to bother us.”

“Come tomorrow,” said the Gray Pony; “then everyone will be at work, and we won’t have anyone to bother us.”

Aaron thought that this was a good idea, and at his suggestion, the children agreed to it, though not with a very good grace. To-morrow seemed to be so far off.

Aaron thought this was a good idea, and at his suggestion, the kids agreed to it, though not very enthusiastically. Tomorrow felt so far away.

But time rolled away on the plantation as it did elsewhere, and some time during the night, when the children were fast asleep, and snoring, maybe, to-morrow became to-day. After breakfast, when they had gone over their lessons with their grandfather, who taught them, to amuse himself, they went out and found the Gray Pony, carrying him some green corn.

But time passed on the plantation just like it did everywhere else, and sometime during the night, while the kids were sound asleep, possibly even snoring, tomorrow turned into today. After breakfast, once they had gone over their lessons with their grandfather, who taught them to entertain himself, they went outside and found the Gray Pony, bringing him some fresh corn.

THEY CARRIED HIM SOME GREEN CORN

THEY BROUGHT HIM SOME GREEN CORN

“Now, I like that,” said the Pony switching his tail vigorously. “I’ve had a bad taste in my mouth all day, and this green corn will drive[43] it away.” He munched at it a little while, looking at the children occasionally, and then began:

“Now, I like this,” said the Pony, flicking his tail excitedly. “I’ve had a bad taste in my mouth all day, and this corn will take it away.” He chewed on it for a bit, glancing at the kids now and then, and then started:

“I was very fond of the Little Master from the first. The White-haired Master found me in a drove of mules and horses in a pen in town. We had traveled hundreds of miles, and though I was young and tough, I was very stiff and tired. But the drover cracked his whip, separated me from the rest, and ran me into a corner of the pen, where I stood trembling, because I didn’t know what moment the lash would crack on my back, as it had cracked many times before. The White-haired Master—his hair was as gray as mine even then—held the Little Master in his arms, and when they came near I stood still and allowed the little fellow to pat my back and stroke my neck. The Little Master cried: ‘Father buy him! I like him!’

“I really liked the Little Master from the start. The White-haired Master found me among a bunch of mules and horses in a pen in town. We had traveled hundreds of miles, and even though I was young and strong, I was really stiff and tired. But the drover cracked his whip, pulled me away from the others, and pushed me into a corner of the pen, where I stood shaking, not knowing when the whip would hit my back, like it had so many times before. The White-haired Master—his hair was as gray as mine even then—held the Little Master in his arms, and when they came close, I stood still and let the little guy pat my back and stroke my neck. The Little Master cried: ‘Father, buy him! I like him!’”

“That was enough. A negro came and put a halter on me, and led me from the pen. Soon some one brought a bridle, and then a small saddle. After awhile the Little Master was placed on my back, and some one handed him two heavy sticks. I was alarmed at first, fearing I was to be beaten with them, but when I[44] flinched the Little Master stroked my neck, and I had no more fear. The sticks he carried along to help him over the ground when he was not riding, and he used them nimbly.

“That was enough. A Black man came and put a halter on me, and led me out of the pen. Soon, someone brought a bridle and then a small saddle. After a while, the Little Master was placed on my back, and someone handed him two heavy sticks. I was alarmed at first, fearing I would be beaten with them, but when I flinched, the Little Master stroked my neck, and I had no more fear. The sticks he carried to help him walk when he wasn’t riding, and he used them skillfully.”

“So we came home, and grew to know each other. In cold weather I had a warm stable to rest in, and a heavy blanket to sleep under. In pleasant weather I had cool water twice a day, and young corn and green barley. People used to say he rode me too hard at times, but it was not so. It was a pleasure to him and no harm to me.

“So we came home and got to know each other. In cold weather, I had a warm stable to rest in and a heavy blanket to sleep under. In nice weather, I had cool water twice a day, along with young corn and green barley. People used to say he rode me too hard at times, but that wasn’t true. It was a joy for him and didn’t hurt me at all.”

“One day there came to him from far away a teacher—a young man with brown hair and blue eyes—and for a time the Little Master was troubled. He had no desire to sit in the house for hours and do nothing but read in the books. I used to watch for him through the fence, and he was very proud indeed when he found that I knew his voice from the rest and would follow him about without bridle or halter. I missed him when the teacher came, and I used to go to the fence and call him.

“One day a teacher came to him from far away—a young man with brown hair and blue eyes—and for a while, the Little Master was uneasy. He didn’t want to sit inside for hours doing nothing but reading books. I used to watch for him through the fence, and he was very proud when he realized I recognized his voice among others and would follow him around without a bridle or halter. I missed him when the teacher arrived, and I would go to the fence and call for him.”

“But I missed him only a day or two. The teacher was a wise young man, and he soon saw[45] that if the Little Master was to be taught at all, the teaching must go on in the open air, with no more books to bother with than he could carry in one hand. So it came to pass that every day the little master would call for me, and then we would go on long journeys through the woods and fields, the teacher walking with me.

"But I only missed him for a day or two. The teacher was a smart young guy, and he quickly realized[45] that if the Little Master was going to learn at all, it needed to happen outside, with only as many books as he could carry in one hand. So, every day, the little master would come to get me, and we would go on long walks through the woods and fields, with the teacher walking alongside me."

“Sometimes the teacher would carry books in his hand, but he carried more in his head. He was wise. He knew the poisonous plants and vines almost as well as I did, and I used to wonder how he found them out, not having to eat them. This went on whenever the weather was pleasant, and I heard the teacher from far away say to the little master that he was learning a great deal more of the things that were in the books, than if he were shut up in a tight room with the books themselves. If I could have remembered all I heard, I’d be pretty well educated myself.

“Sometimes the teacher would carry books in his hands, but he carried even more in his mind. He was wise. He knew the toxic plants and vines almost as well as I did, and I used to wonder how he figured them out without having to eat them. This happened whenever the weather was nice, and I heard the teacher from far away tell the little master that he was learning a lot more from the things around him than if he were cooped up in a cramped room with the books themselves. If I could have remembered everything I heard, I’d be pretty well educated myself.”

“One morning I was fed early. I heard the negroes say that the White-haired Master, the Little Master, and the teacher were going to town. It was court week, they said. The judge and jury were going to sit and punish men for being[46] meaner than the animals. I thought it was very funny. But I ate my breakfast with a better appetite, because I knew none of my kith and kin were to be hauled up before the judge and jury for cheating and swindling, and drinking and gambling.

“One morning, I was fed early. I overheard the Black workers saying that the White-haired Master, the Little Master, and the teacher were heading into town. They mentioned it was court week. The judge and jury were going to meet and punish people for being[46] worse than animals. I found it pretty funny. But I ate my breakfast with a better appetite because I knew none of my family would be dragged in front of the judge and jury for cheating, swindling, drinking, or gambling.”

“So we went to town, the Little Master and I. The White-haired Master and the teacher rode in the buggy. We kept with them a little way, but the weather was fine and the roads were good, and after a while the Little Master gave me the rein, which I had been asking for ever so long, and I cantered forward, leaving the buggy far behind and out of sight.

“So we went to town, the Little Master and I. The White-haired Master and the teacher rode in the buggy. We kept up with them for a little while, but the weather was nice and the roads were good, and after a bit, the Little Master handed me the reins, which I had been asking for forever, and I galloped ahead, leaving the buggy far behind and out of sight.

“I cantered on in this way, up hill and down hill—for it was as easy as walking—until we came nearly to the town. Then suddenly the Little Master reached forward and touched me on the shoulder. It was the way he had of warning me. We were coming to a point where another road led into ours, and it was well the Little Master warned me when he did. Else, when I saw what I did, I should have given a start that would have unseated him; for right before me, coming slowly our road, was a train of huge wagons,[47] covered with white cloth. There were five wagons, each pulled by two mules. In front of the foremost wagon a file of negroes was marching, two by two. There must have been forty odd in all. At first I thought they were pulling the wagon, for there was a stout rope reaching from the end of the wagon tongue to the foremost negro of the file, and the end was fastened to his waist. On each side of this rope the other negroes walked, and I soon saw that every one was handcuffed to the rope.

I cantered along this way, up and down hills—because it was as easy as walking—until we were almost to the town. Then suddenly, the Little Master reached forward and touched me on the shoulder. That was his way of warning me. We were approaching a point where another road joined ours, and it was a good thing the Little Master warned me when he did. Otherwise, when I saw what I did, I would have jumped in surprise and unseated him; right in front of me, moving slowly along our road, was a line of huge wagons, covered with white cloth. There were five wagons, each pulled by two mules. In front of the first wagon, a line of Black people was marching, two by two. There must have been around forty in total. At first, I thought they were pulling the wagon, because there was a thick rope stretching from the end of the wagon tongue to the foremost person in the line, and the end was tied to his waist. On each side of this rope, the other individuals walked, and I quickly realized that everyone was handcuffed to the rope.

THE SLAVE TRAIN

THE HUMAN TRAFFICKING NETWORK

“The sight of all this,” said the gray pony, continuing his story, “surprised me so that I stopped in the road, and came near tucking tail and running back the way I came. But the Little Master was never afraid of anything. He stroked my shoulder and scolded me, too, and urged me forward. Now there was nothing about this wagon train to frighten me. I had seen wagon trains before. But this one loomed up so suddenly and unexpectedly that it made me have a queer, shivery feeling, as when I hear a horse-fly zooning around and don’t know where he is going to light. It happened that the wagons were on a sandy level, and neither[48] their wheels nor the mules’ feet made any noise. The negroes were marching along as silently as the shadows that run on the ground when the moon is shining and the clouds are flying. It was the first time I had ever seen negroes going along the road together in utter silence. They were neither talking nor laughing, and they seemed to be very far from singing.

“The sight of all this,” said the gray pony, continuing his story, “shocked me so much that I stopped in the road, nearly tucking my tail and running back the way I came. But the Little Master was never afraid of anything. He patted my shoulder and scolded me, too, urging me forward. Now there was nothing about this wagon train to scare me. I had seen wagon trains before. But this one appeared so suddenly and unexpectedly that it gave me a strange, shivery feeling, like when I hear a horsefly buzzing around and don’t know where it’s going to land. It happened that the wagons were on a sandy flat, and neither their wheels nor the mules’ hooves made any noise. The Black people were marching along as silently as the shadows that move on the ground when the moon is shining and the clouds are moving. It was the first time I had ever seen Black people walking down the road in complete silence. They weren’t talking or laughing, and they seemed far from singing.

“Going nearer, I saw that the negro drivers were chained to the wagons. On each side of the file of marching negroes rode a white man, a shotgun lying across his lap. I thought the negroes were prisoners, and that the men were carrying them to court for the judge and jury to sit on them. So the Little Master thought, for he urged me forward until we came up with the man who rode near the tall negro at the head of the file.

“Getting closer, I saw that the Black drivers were chained to the wagons. On each side of the line of marching Black men, a white man rode with a shotgun resting on his lap. I thought the Black men were prisoners, and that the white men were taking them to court for the judge and jury to decide their fate. That’s what the Little Master thought, too, as he pushed me to move forward until we caught up with the man who was riding near the tall Black man at the front of the line."

“‘Good-morning,’ said the Little Master to the man.

“‘Good morning,’ said the Little Master to the man.

“‘Good-day, sonny,’ replied the man, but he kept his eye on the negro at the head of the file.

“‘Good day, kid,’ replied the man, but he kept an eye on the Black man at the front of the line.

“‘Whose negroes are these?’ the Little Master asked.

“‘Whose slaves are these?’ the Little Master asked.

“‘Mine,’ said the man, smacking his lips over it; ‘every one mine.’

“‘Mine,’ said the man, licking his lips over it; ‘everyone's mine.’

[49]

[49]

“Then we went on in silence. The Little Master had a way, when he was puzzled, of reaching over the saddle and twisting a wisp of mane between his fingers. He did this now. He curled the wisp of hair on his forefinger and uncurled it ever so many times, as we went on in silence. I noticed that the negro at the head of the file had his arms tied at the elbows. The whole weight of the long rope, which was a big one, fell on this negro, but he was tall and strong and moved forward without sign of distress.

“Then we continued on in silence. The Little Master had a habit, when he was confused, of reaching over the saddle and twisting a piece of mane between his fingers. He did that now. He wrapped the wisp of hair around his forefinger and unwrapped it repeatedly as we moved on in silence. I noticed that the Black man at the front of the line had his arms tied at the elbows. The heavy rope, which was quite thick, fell entirely on this man, but he was tall and strong and moved ahead without showing any signs of discomfort.

“Presently the Little Master spoke to the man again. ‘What have your negroes done that they should be carried to jail?’

“Right now, the Little Master talked to the man again. ‘What have your Black workers done that they should go to jail?’”

“The man laughed loudly, as he replied: ‘I’m not carrying them to jail. They are for sale.’

“The man laughed loudly as he replied, ‘I’m not taking them to jail. They’re for sale.’”

“‘Then you are a negro speculator,’ said the Little Master.

“‘So you’re a Black speculator,’ said the Little Master.

“‘That’s what some people call me, sonny; speculator or what not, I have negroes for sale. If you want to buy one, I’ll sell you that buck at the head of the gang. He’s the finest of the lot, but I’ll sell him cheap. He’s worse than a tiger.’

“‘That’s what some people call me, kid; a speculator or whatever, I have slaves for sale. If you want to buy one, I’ll sell you that guy at the front of the group. He’s the best of the bunch, but I’ll sell him cheap. He’s worse than a tiger.’”

“The Little Master urged me forward until[50] we came to the side of the man at the head of the file. That was my first sight of the Son of Ben Ali. I knew at once that he was no negro. The Little Master spoke to him, and he smiled as he answered.

“The Little Master pushed me to move until[50] we reached the side of the man leading the group. That was my first look at the Son of Ben Ali. I instantly recognized that he wasn’t a negro. The Little Master talked to him, and he smiled in response.”

“‘I’ll sell him cheap, sonny,’ said the man; ‘name your own price, give me the money, and take him.’

“‘I’ll sell him for a low price, kid,’ said the man; ‘name your price, give me the cash, and take him.’”

“The Little Master slapped the pommel of his saddle, and I knew by that he was angry. But what he intended to say was never said, for just then the White-haired Master and the teacher came by in the buggy, going at a sweeping trot, and the Little Master gave me the rein to follow, which I was more than glad to do. Never before had I seen the White-haired Master use the whip on old Sorrel, the buggy horse, but he used it that day, and I had hard work to catch up and keep up. The teacher had turned in his seat and watched the file of negroes and the covered wagons as far as he could see them. There was a frown on his face, and his eyes had a queer light in them. I always dodge when a man looks at me that way.

“The Little Master slapped the pommel of his saddle, and I knew that meant he was angry. But what he wanted to say never came out, because just then the White-haired Master and the teacher passed by in the buggy, going at a fast trot, and the Little Master handed me the reins to follow, which I was more than happy to do. I had never seen the White-haired Master use the whip on old Sorrel, the buggy horse, but he did that day, and I struggled to catch up and keep pace. The teacher had turned in his seat and watched the line of Black people and the covered wagons as far as he could see. There was a frown on his face, and his eyes had a strange light in them. I always flinch when a man looks at me like that.”

[51]

[51]

“I think the White-haired Master wanted to get the teacher away from that procession of negroes. I heard them talking as I cantered behind the buggy.

“I think the White-haired Master wanted to get the teacher away from that group of Black people. I heard them talking as I rode behind the buggy."

“‘You are from the North, and, of course, you don’t understand these things,’ said the White-haired Master.

“‘You’re from the North, so, of course, you don’t get these things,’ said the White-haired Master.”

“‘You are right,’ replied the teacher. ‘I don’t understand them at all. I’m truly sorry I saw that sight. I shall see it again in my dreams.’

“‘You’re right,’ the teacher said. ‘I don’t understand them at all. I’m really sorry I saw that. I’ll see it again in my dreams.’”

“‘I have been living here fifty years,’ the White-haired Master remarked, ‘and that is the second time I ever saw it.’

“‘I’ve been living here for fifty years,’ the White-haired Master said, ‘and that’s the second time I’ve ever seen it.’”

“The teacher said nothing more, and we soon entered the town, where there was a great many people. Hitched to one of the racks I saw a roan mule that had given me a vicious bite when we were in the drove together. He was poor enough now, and his ears hung dejectedly. I wanted to stop and read him a moral, but the Little Master bade me go on, and I had no opportunity to speak to my old tormentor.”

“The teacher didn't say anything else, and we soon arrived in town, which was crowded with people. Tied to one of the racks, I saw a roan mule that had once bitten me quite hard when we were together in the herd. He looked pretty worn out now, and his ears drooped sadly. I wanted to pause and give him a piece of my mind, but the Little Master told me to keep moving, and I didn’t get the chance to confront my old tormentor.”


[52]

[52]

IV.
Gristle, the gray pony, wraps up his story.

The Little Master gave me a drink of cool water from the well in the public square, and then he had me carried to a comfortable stall in the stable behind the old tavern. I don’t know how long I stayed there, but by the time I had dropped off into a comfortable doze, dreaming that I was nibbling sassafras buds in the orchard at home, a negro came running into the stable and into my stall. He came upon me so sudden that I turned in the stall to get out of his way, and nearly mashed the breath out of him. He limped along and led me to the front of the tavern. There I saw the Little Master waiting to mount, and I went toward him gladly enough.

The Little Master gave me a refreshing drink of water from the well in the public square, and then he had me taken to a cozy stall in the stable behind the old tavern. I don’t know how long I was there, but by the time I had dozed off comfortably, dreaming that I was nibbling sassafras buds in the orchard at home, a Black man came running into the stable and into my stall. He surprised me so much that I turned in the stall to get out of his way and nearly knocked the breath out of him. He limped along and guided me to the front of the tavern. There, I saw the Little Master waiting to mount, and I approached him happily enough.

“I thought we were to go home, but my thoughts jumped ahead of facts. I soon saw that the speculator’s wagons and his file of[53] negroes had come into town, and had stopped to rest on the public square, where a great crowd had gathered around them—some out of curiosity and some out of sympathy. I heard an old horse, blind in one eye, say to a companion tied near that such sights were seldom seen in these parts. The Little Master had sent for me, so that, by sitting on my back, he would be as tall as any of the men.

“I thought we were heading home, but my mind raced ahead of reality. I quickly noticed that the speculator’s wagons and his line of [53] Black workers had come into town and stopped to rest in the public square, where a large crowd had gathered around them—some out of curiosity and some out of sympathy. I heard an old horse, blind in one eye, say to a companion tied nearby that such sights were rarely seen in this area. The Little Master had called for me so that, by sitting on my back, he could be as tall as any of the men.

“He rode me into the crowd that had gathered around the negroes. The people made way for him, and I soon found myself so close to the Son of Ben Ali that he could touch my nose with his hand, although his elbows were pinioned. So that he was able to give me the sign, and I knew him and spoke to him and he to me; whereupon he knew that he had found one friend there. He had found two friends, for the Little Master stretched forth his hands, white as a flower, and touched the Son of Ben Ali on the cheek, where there was the mark of a wound, saying, ‘Poor fellow! I am sorry for you.’ And the Son of Ben Ali reached up the best he could, his arms being pinioned, and took the white hand of the Little Master in his, and pressed it to his forehead and[54] then to his lips. After that he held his head higher, so that he looked over all that stood around him and beyond him, and smiled a little.

“He rode me into the crowd that had gathered around the Black people. The crowd parted for him, and before long, I found myself so close to the Son of Ben Ali that he could touch my nose with his hand, even though his elbows were restrained. He was able to give me the sign, and I recognized him and spoke to him, and he spoke to me; at which point he realized he had found a friend there. He found two friends, because the Little Master stretched out his hands, white as a flower, and touched the Son of Ben Ali on the cheek, where there was a mark from a wound, saying, ‘Poor fellow! I’m sorry for you.’ And the Son of Ben Ali reached up as best as he could, his arms being restrained, and took the Little Master’s white hand in his, pressing it to his forehead and then to his lips. After that, he held his head higher, looking over everyone around him and beyond, and smiled a little.[54]

“But just then the man who owned him came hustling toward us, untied the rope to which the Son of Ben Ali was chained and pushed him roughly through the crowd to the sheriff’s block that stood near the court house door. This he made the Son of Ben Ali mount, so that all might see him. As he stood there, without a coat, the collar of his shirt thrown open, and the muscles of his chest swelling and falling, he seemed to be a man among men. When the white man stood on the block beside him, the crown of his hat was no higher than the Son of Ben Ali’s shoulder.

“But just then, the man who owned him came rushing toward us, untying the rope that the Son of Ben Ali was chained with and pushed him roughly through the crowd to the sheriff’s block that was near the courthouse door. He made the Son of Ben Ali climb up so that everyone could see him. As he stood there, without a coat, the collar of his shirt open, and the muscles of his chest rising and falling, he looked like a man among men. When the white man stood on the block next to him, the top of his hat was no higher than the Son of Ben Ali’s shoulder.”

BEN ALI HAD FOUND TWO FRIENDS

BEN ALI HAD FOUND TWO FRIENDS

“The man made a speech to the people. I don’t remember everything he said, but I could see he hated the Son of Ben Ali, and was afraid of him. He was ready to jump from the block and run. But the Son of Ben Ali paid no attention to him. He had his eyes fixed on the face of the Little Master, following every movement he made, and always smiling. The Little Master kept his eyes on the White-haired Master,[55] and called and beckoned to him. But somehow—I couldn’t see what the trouble was—the White-haired Master appeared to be very busy. He was talking with a man who was a stranger to me, and, although he heard the Little Master, and nodded and smiled at him, he kept on talking. I went toward him without any urging, and when we got there he was talking about constitutions and other government contraptions, and seemed to be very warm over it. I was so disgusted that I snorted as often and as loud as I could, and if people had only known it, there was more horse sense in one of my snorts than there was in all the politics I have heard from that day to this.

“The man gave a speech to the crowd. I don’t remember everything he said, but I could see he hated the Son of Ben Ali and was scared of him. He was ready to jump off the platform and run. But the Son of Ben Ali didn’t pay him any mind. He had his eyes locked on the Little Master, watching every move he made, always smiling. The Little Master kept his gaze on the White-haired Master,[55] calling and waving to him. But somehow—I couldn’t figure out what was wrong—the White-haired Master seemed very busy. He was chatting with a stranger, and even though he heard the Little Master and nodded and smiled at him, he kept talking. I moved closer without being prompted, and when we got there, he was discussing constitutions and other government stuff, seeming really worked up about it. I was so annoyed that I snorted as often and as loud as I could, and if people had only known it, there was more common sense in one of my snorts than in all the politics I’ve heard since that day.”

“But all this time the speculator, or trader, or whatever you call him, was calling to the crowd to come and see the fine bargain he was going to offer. I had one ear for the trader and another for the Little Master. One said:—

“But all this time the speculator, or trader, or whatever you want to call him, was urging the crowd to come and check out the great deal he was going to offer. I was listening to both the trader and the Little Master. One said:—

“‘Come up, gentlemen, and see what a sacrifice I am going to make. Come up, and I’ll tell you why.’

“‘Come here, guys, and see what a sacrifice I’m about to make. Come up, and I’ll explain why.’”

“The other said: ‘Come, father, please come! You’ll be too late!’ The White-haired Master[56] nodded and smiled. ‘Presently, son; presently.’

“The other said: ‘Come on, Dad, please hurry! You’ll be late!’ The White-haired Master[56] nodded and smiled. ‘In a moment, son; in a moment.’”

“The trader said: ‘Walk right up, gentlemen, and I’ll tell you the truth. I’m selling this boy because he’s too tricky to travel with. He’s bad tempered and hard headed. What he needs is a master who will take time to make him buckle down to work.’

“The trader said: ‘Come on over, gentlemen, and I’ll tell you the truth. I’m selling this boy because he’s too difficult to travel with. He’s bad-tempered and stubborn. What he needs is a master who will take the time to get him focused on work.’”

“The Little Master said: ‘Father, come. Oh, don’t wait any longer.’ The White-haired Master smiled. ‘Yes, yes!’ and placed his hand on my neck, whereupon I snorted and shook it off.

“The Little Master said: ‘Dad, come on. Oh, don’t take too long.’ The White-haired Master smiled. ‘Yes, yes!’ and put his hand on my neck, and I snorted and shook it off.”

“The trader cried out at the top of his voice: ‘Come up, gentlemen! Come up! Look at this boy’s limbs. Look at his muscles. Not a flaw about him, except his temper. What am I offered, cash down, for this likely fellow?’

“The trader shouted at the top of his lungs: ‘Come up, gentlemen! Come up! Check out this boy’s limbs. Look at his muscles. He has no flaws, except for his temper. What will you offer, cash upfront, for this promising guy?’”

“The Little Master said: ‘Please, please hurry, father! You’ll be too late. The man is selling him now!’ The air was blue with state rights and constitutions. I shook my head and gave a loud whicker. This seemed to irritate the White-haired Master, for he ceased to smile and joke.

“The Little Master said: ‘Please, hurry, Dad! You’ll be too late. The guy is selling him now!’ The air was thick with discussions about state rights and constitutions. I shook my head and let out a loud whinny. This seemed to annoy the White-haired Master, and he stopped smiling and joking.”

“‘Go buy him yourself,’ he said, sharply.

“‘Go buy it yourself,’ he said, sharply.

“‘How much shall I bid, father?’

“‘How much should I offer, Dad?’

[57]

[57]

“‘Up to twelve hundred dollars.’

"$1,200 max."

“Before the Little Master could take the bridle reins in his hand, I wheeled and cantered toward the crowd that had gathered around the sheriff’s block, where the Son of Ben Ali stood.

“Before the Little Master could grab the reins, I turned and galloped toward the crowd that had gathered around the sheriff’s block, where the Son of Ben Ali stood.

“The trader was saying: ‘How much am I offered? How much? Look at him, gentlemen! As sound as a dollar!’

“The trader was saying: ‘How much am I offered? How much? Look at him, guys! As solid as a dollar!’”

“The man who lives across the creek—Mr. Goshawk—no—Mr. Gossett—got on the block with the Son of Ben Ali and put on his spectacles and looked at him, and felt of him, and thumped him on the back, and punched him in the sides. The Son of Ben Ali never flinched nor moved a muscle. He kept his eyes fixed on the Little Master. But, after all, what could the Little Master do? He was but a child.

“The man who lives across the creek—Mr. Goshawk—no—Mr. Gossett—got on the block with the Son of Ben Ali and put on his glasses and looked at him, and felt of him, and thumped him on the back, and punched him in the sides. The Son of Ben Ali never flinched nor moved a muscle. He kept his eyes fixed on the Little Master. But, after all, what could the Little Master do? He was just a kid."

“Mr. Gossett came down from the block, took off his spectacles, and said something to the trader, who then cried out:—

“Mr. Gossett came down from the block, took off his glasses, and said something to the trader, who then shouted:—

“‘What do you think, good people? I am asked to give this boy away! My friend here offers me five hundred dollars for the finest hand that ever stood on the block in this country. Five hundred dollars! I am offered five hundred dollars!’

“‘What do you think, everyone? I’ve been asked to give this boy away! My friend here is offering me five hundred dollars for the best hand that’s ever been on the block in this country. Five hundred dollars! I’m being offered five hundred dollars!’”

[58]

[58]

“‘Seven hundred dollars!’ cried the Little Master.

“‘Seven hundred dollars!’ shouted the Little Master.

“The trader stopped and looked at the Little Master, as if he thought the bid was a joke.

“The trader stopped and looked at the Little Master, as if he thought the offer was a joke.

“‘Who said seven hundred?’ he asked.

“‘Who said seven hundred?’ he asked.

“‘I did,’ cried the Little Master.

“‘I did,’ shouted the Little Master.

“‘Seven hundred it is,’ said the trader. ‘I am offered seven hundred—only seven hundred!’

“‘It’s seven hundred,’ said the trader. ‘I was offered seven hundred—just seven hundred!’”

“Mr. Gossett said something to the trader, who cried out: ‘Eight hundred! I am offered eight hundred!’

“Mr. Gossett said something to the trader, who shouted: ‘Eight hundred! I’m being offered eight hundred!’”

“‘Nine hundred!’ said the Little Master.

“‘Nine hundred!’ said the Little Master.

“‘That is right!’ cried the trader. ‘In this country even the children have saddle-bags full of money. Nine hundred! I am offered nine hundred!’

“‘That’s right!’ shouted the trader. ‘In this country, even the kids have saddle-bags full of cash. Nine hundred! I’ve been offered nine hundred!’”

“Mr. Gossett nodded his head. I was watching him.

“Mr. Gossett nodded. I was watching him.

“‘One thousand!’ cried the trader. ‘I am offered one thousand! Am I to give this man away for one thousand dollars?’

“‘One thousand!’ shouted the trader. ‘I’m being offered one thousand! Am I really going to let this man go for one thousand dollars?’”

“‘Twelve hundred,’ said the Little Master in a voice as clear as a bell.

“Twelve hundred,” said the Little Master in a voice as clear as a bell.

“This seemed to stagger the trader. He[59] looked at the Little Master, and then he looked at the crowd. He shook his head, and then some of the people laughed. This made others laugh, and then the trader, very red in the face, turned to Mr. Gossett and said:—

“This seemed to throw the trader off balance. He[59] looked at the Little Master, then glanced at the crowd. He shook his head, and some people laughed. That caused others to laugh too, and then the trader, his face very red, turned to Mr. Gossett and said:—

“‘I don’t like to be made a fool of. This negro is yours, sir, for one thousand dollars.’

“‘I don’t like being made a fool. This person is yours, sir, for one thousand dollars.’”

“This made the people laugh again, but the Little Master didn’t laugh. He cried to the crowd around. ‘Get out of the way here!’ and gave me the word to push my way through. I needed neither whip nor spur for that, and the people in front of me had as much as they could do to scuffle and scramble out of my way.

“This made the people laugh again, but the Little Master didn’t laugh. He shouted to the crowd around, ‘Get out of the way here!’ and signaled me to push my way through. I didn’t need a whip or spurs for that, and the people in front of me had their hands full trying to scramble out of my way.

“‘Here, sir, what does this mean?’ cried the Little Master. ‘I bid twelve hundred dollars, and you sell him for one thousand dollars. What do you mean?’

“‘Here, sir, what does this mean?’ cried the Little Master. ‘I offered twelve hundred dollars, and you sell him for one thousand dollars. What’s going on?’”

“‘Don’t bother me, sonny,’ the man replied. ‘The negro is mine. I sell him for what I please. This gentleman here,’ he pointed to Mr. Gossett, ‘said you were playing one of your pranks. I’ve no time for pranks. If you are not pranking, plank down your twelve hundred dollars on that block there.’

“‘Don’t bother me, kid,’ the man replied. ‘The guy is mine. I can sell him for whatever I want. This gentleman here,’ he pointed to Mr. Gossett, ‘said you were just messing around. I don’t have time for games. If you’re serious, put down your twelve hundred dollars on that block there.’”

[60]

[60]

“Mr. Gossett had taken from his pocket a long red book, and was already counting out the money he had bid. Then and there a thing happened that has never been understood by anybody but me. Everybody will tell you that the Little Master tried to ride over and run down Mr. Gossett, but it is not so. The Little Master had no more to do with it than the old buggy horse who was tied to the rack near by. I felt the Little Master’s hand shake as it rested on my shoulder, and I heard him sob. I was so mad that everything grew dark except Mr. Gossett’s face. I plunged at him and tried to get his head in my mouth, but he saw me coming and fell backward and rolled out of the way before I could reach him, nor could I trample him. His luck saved him.

“Mr. Gossett pulled out a long red book from his pocket and began counting out the money he had bid. In that moment, something happened that nobody but me has ever really understood. Everyone will tell you that the Little Master tried to run over and crash into Mr. Gossett, but that’s not true. The Little Master was just as uninvolved as the old buggy horse tied to the rack nearby. I felt the Little Master’s hand tremble on my shoulder, and I heard him crying. I was so angry that everything around me went dark except for Mr. Gossett’s face. I lunged at him, trying to get his head in my mouth, but he saw me coming and fell backward, rolling out of the way before I could reach him, so I couldn’t trample him either. His luck saved him."

“And then somebody caught my bridle and gave it a jerk that brought me to my senses. Whoever it was led me out of the crowd and away from the court house. I could feel the Little Master shaking in the saddle, and I knew he was crying, but I held my head down, not knowing what to do or where to go.

“And then someone grabbed my reins and yanked them, snapping me back to reality. Whoever it was guided me out of the crowd and away from the courthouse. I could feel the Little Master trembling in the saddle, and I knew he was crying, but I kept my head down, unsure of what to do or where to go.”

“Presently the White-haired Master, hearing[61] of the commotion, came running toward us. His face was as white as a sheet.

“Right now, the White-haired Master, hearing[61] the commotion, came running toward us. His face was as pale as a sheet.

“‘Why, my son! my darling boy! What is the trouble?’ He placed his arms around the Little Master. ‘Oh, tell your father! Has any one dared to hurt so much as your little finger? There, don’t cry any more.’

“‘Why, my son! My sweet boy! What’s wrong?’ He hugged the Little Master. ‘Oh, tell your dad! Has anyone dared to hurt even your little finger? There, don’t cry anymore.’”

“Then the Little Master told him what you have already heard, his voice shaking and his white hands trembling.

“Then the Little Master told him what you have already heard, his voice shaking and his white hands trembling.”

“‘Wait!’ said the White-haired Master.

"’Wait!’ said the White-haired Master."

“With that he suddenly turned and went toward the crowd at the court house. I followed, though the Little Master never touched a rein. The people seemed to expect something, and they made way for the White-haired Master, and for me, with my nose at his coat-tails.

“With that, he suddenly turned and walked toward the crowd at the courthouse. I followed, although the Little Master never touched the reins. The people seemed to anticipate something, and they parted for the White-haired Master and for me, trailing close behind him.”

“‘Has the sale been closed?’ he asked sharply. His words snapped out like the popping of a whip.

“‘Has the sale been closed?’ he asked sharply. His words snapped out like the crack of a whip.

“‘Yes, sir; yes, sir—it has been closed,’ the trader replied. He was as humble and polite as one of his poor negroes.

“‘Yes, sir; yes, sir—it has been closed,’ the trader replied. He was as humble and polite as one of his poor Black workers.”

“‘Gossett!’ said the White-haired Master—his voice sounded as I have heard it when he was talking to a lazy plough hand—‘Gossett! I will[62] give you fifteen hundred dollars for your bargain.’

“‘Gossett!’ said the White-haired Master—his voice sounded like when he was talking to a lazy farm worker—‘Gossett! I will[62] give you fifteen hundred dollars for your deal.’”

“Mr. Gossett shook his head and smiled, showing two or three yellow teeth. I was so anxious to get at him that the Little Master was compelled to slap me with the slack of the bridle reins and bid me stand still.

“Mr. Gossett shook his head and smiled, revealing two or three yellow teeth. I was so eager to reach him that the Little Master had to hit me with the loose reins and tell me to stay still.

“‘No,’ said Mr. Gossett, ‘I’d ruther have the nigger than the money.’

“‘No,’ said Mr. Gossett, ‘I’d rather have the guy than the money.’”

“‘I’ll give you two thousand dollars,’ persisted the White-haired Master.

“‘I’ll give you two thousand dollars,’ the White-haired Master insisted.

“Mr. Gossett showed his yellow teeth again. ‘Well, sir,’ he said, ‘if he’s worth that to you, he’s worth it to me. The fact is, I want to tame the nigger. They say he’s as wild as a buck, and as hard-headed as a mule. I want to tame him.’

“Mr. Gossett displayed his yellow teeth again. ‘Well, sir,’ he said, ‘if he’s worth that to you, he’s worth it to me. The truth is, I want to tame him. They say he’s as wild as a buck and as stubborn as a mule. I want to tame him.’”

“The White-haired Master turned to the trader. ‘Why did you insult my son and me by refusing to cry his last bid?’ He caught the man by the throat and shook him. The people gave back and scattered a little at this, for in those times men were quick to use their knives and pistols. But the trader had no idea of using his, though he had both in his belt.

“The White-haired Master turned to the trader. ‘Why did you disrespect my son and me by ignoring his final offer?’ He grabbed the man by the throat and shook him. The crowd stepped back and spread out a bit at this, since in those days, men were quick to pull out their knives and guns. But the trader had no intention of using his, even though he had both in his belt.”

“‘Let me explain, sir; let me explain,’ he cried,[63] as the White-haired Master released his hold. ‘That gentleman there said the youngster was only playing me one of his jokes.’

“‘Let me explain, sir; let me explain,’ he cried,[63] as the White-haired Master let go of his grip. ‘That guy over there said the kid was just playing one of his jokes on me.’”

“‘What gentleman?’ the White-haired Master asked, as quick as a flash. He wheeled and looked around, as if searching for some one. The people were still afraid a fight was about to take place, and they stood off some distance, but not so far that they couldn’t hear every word that was said.

“‘What gentleman?’ the White-haired Master asked, instantly. He turned and looked around, as if looking for someone. The crowd was still worried that a fight might break out, so they kept their distance, but not far enough that they couldn’t hear everything that was said.”

“‘What gentleman?’ the White-haired Master repeated, facing the trader.

“‘What gentleman?’ the White-haired Master repeated, turning to face the trader.

“The trader went to Mr. Gossett and touched his shoulder so as to make no mistake. ‘This is the gentleman, sir,’ he said.

“The trader went to Mr. Gossett and tapped his shoulder to be sure. ‘This is the gentleman, sir,’ he said.

“At this the White-haired Master fairly roared with laughter. ‘Pay him another hundred, Gossett—pay him another hundred! He has earned it. You’ll not find another man in the county to pay you such a compliment.’

“At this, the White-haired Master burst out laughing. ‘Give him another hundred, Gossett—give him another hundred! He deserves it. You won’t find another man in the county to pay you such a compliment.’”

“There must have been some joke or hit in this, for the people laughed even louder than the White-haired Master, and Mr. Gossett turned very red in the face. But if it was a joke it passed over my head. I saw no fun in it, and neither[64] did the Son of Ben Ali, who had drawn near and was fondling the thin white hand of the Little Master in his.”

“There must have been some kind of joke here, because the people laughed even louder than the White-haired Master, and Mr. Gossett turned bright red. But if it was a joke, I missed it. I didn’t see anything funny about it, and neither did the Son of Ben Ali, who had come closer and was gently holding the Little Master’s thin white hand in his.”

Here the Gray Pony paused and held his head up as if he heard a noise somewhere. Then he cropped off a bunch of peach leaves and chewed on them, to all appearances relishing their flavor. This done, he scratched his neck by rubbing it against the peach-tree, which was old and rough. The children sat absorbed in the story he was telling.

Here the Gray Pony stopped and lifted his head as if he heard a sound nearby. Then he snipped off a bunch of peach leaves and chewed on them, clearly enjoying their taste. After that, he scratched his neck by rubbing it against the old, rough peach tree. The children were completely engrossed in the story he was telling.

“Now, right here,” the Gray Pony went on, “two or three things happened so close together that the quickest eye could hardly separate them. If I told them as they happened I should have to tell them all at once, but this can’t be done, not even in your tongue. So I’ll have to blunder along the best I know how. In cantering or galloping I always start off on my right forefoot. A man taught me that with a whip, and I’ve never been able to forget it. That foot comes down heaviest, and I always fling the right foreshoe first. It was loose when we started from home that morning, and when I jumped at Mr. Gossett I wrenched it nearly off. For a time I didn’t[65] mind it, but every time I stamped my foot to drive the flies away it rang and rattled like a cow bell. The Son of Ben Ali, hearing it rattle as he stood by the Little Master, stooped and placed his hand on my knee. I gave him my foot, and he drew the shoe off by giving it a slight twist with his fingers.

“Now, right here,” the Gray Pony continued, “two or three things happened so closely together that even the sharpest eye could barely tell them apart. If I were to explain them as they happened, I’d have to share them all at once, but that’s not possible, not even in your language. So I’ll just do my best. When I canter or gallop, I always start with my right front leg. A man taught me that with a whip, and I’ve never forgotten it. That leg hits the ground hardest, and I always throw down the right front shoe first. It was loose when we left home that morning, and when I jumped at Mr. Gossett, I nearly twisted it off. For a while, I didn’t mind it, but every time I stomped my foot to shoo away the flies, it rang and rattled like a cowbell. The Son of Ben Ali, hearing it rattle while standing by the Little Master, bent down and put his hand on my knee. I offered him my foot, and he pulled off the shoe with a gentle twist of his fingers.”

“When the White-haired Master told Mr. Gossett to pay the trader another hundred dollars he made a step toward the man to see what he would do. At that moment Mr. Gossett’s son George, a great rowdy and bully, came rushing through the crowd. He was red in the face and fairly foaming at the mouth. He came crying, ‘Is pap in a fuss? Where are you, pap?’ He had a pistol in his hand, and when he saw the White-haired Master standing so near his pap, as he called him, he bellowed like a mad bull, and came rushing up, leveling the pistol as he got near.

“When the White-haired Master told Mr. Gossett to pay the trader another hundred dollars, he stepped toward the man to see what he would do. At that moment, Mr. Gossett’s son George, a big troublemaker and bully, came rushing through the crowd. He was red-faced and practically frothing at the mouth. He was shouting, ‘Is Dad in a fight? Where are you, Dad?’ With a pistol in hand, when he saw the White-haired Master so close to his dad, as he called him, he roared like a mad bull and charged forward, aiming the pistol as he got closer.”

“This happened just as the Son of Ben Ali wrenched the shoe from my foot. Still stooping he turned his head and saw George Gossett halt and point his pistol at the White-haired Master. I felt the body of the Son of Ben Ali sway under my neck in the most unaccountable manner, and[66] the next moment I saw young Gossett fall as if he had been struck by lightning. The Son of Ben Ali crept under my belly, and when I saw him again he was sitting on the block where he had stood to be sold, his arms folded, and his eyes closed as if he were fast asleep.

“This happened just as the Son of Ben Ali yanked the shoe off my foot. Still bent over, he turned his head and saw George Gossett stop and aim his pistol at the White-haired Master. I felt the Son of Ben Ali's body sway under my neck in the strangest way, and[66] the next moment I saw young Gossett drop as if he’d been hit by lightning. The Son of Ben Ali crawled under me, and when I saw him again, he was sitting on the block where he had stood to be sold, arms crossed, and eyes closed as if he were fast asleep.

“No one knew what had happened except the Son of Ben Ali and myself. All eyes had been fixed on George Gossett and the White-haired Master. Some said Gossett had fallen in a fit of passion and that the blood had burst from his face. Some said that he had fallen on a horseshoe that happened to be lying near. Some said one thing and some another. George Gossett always declared, so I’ve heard, that somebody jabbed him in the face with a forked stick, but his best friends said he was drunk at the time and fell on the horseshoe and hurt himself. But there were some people who whispered it around that they saw the blood gush from his face as he fell forward.

“No one knew what had happened except for the Son of Ben Ali and me. Everyone’s attention was on George Gossett and the White-haired Master. Some said Gossett had collapsed in a fit of rage and that blood had burst from his face. Some claimed he fell on a horseshoe that was lying nearby. Others shared different stories. George Gossett always insisted, from what I've heard, that someone jabbed him in the face with a forked stick, but his closest friends said he was drunk at the time and fell on the horseshoe, hurting himself. However, there were whispers among some people that they saw blood gush from his face as he fell forward.

“The matter was never explained, and for many a long day no one but the Son of Ben Ali and I knew that Gossett had been hit in the face by one of my shoes. I think the White-haired[67] Master learned the truth by asking the Son of Ben Ali about it one night, when they were returning from a long ride together.

“The situation was never clarified, and for many long days, only the Son of Ben Ali and I knew that Gossett had been struck in the face by one of my shoes. I believe the White-haired[67] Master found out the truth by asking the Son of Ben Ali about it one night when they were coming back from a long ride together.”

“In the midst of the excitement, old Mr. Gossett forgot all about the Son of Ben Ali. But after the wounded man had been carried to a doctor’s shop and physicked, and the doctors had said that he would recover, though the bruise was a serious one, Mr. Gossett remembered his purchase, and came out to the public square in some alarm, fearing that his newly-bought slave had given him the slip. But he had not far to seek. Though the public square was deserted, except for the horses and mules tied to the racks and a few people straggling aimlessly about, the Son of Ben Ali still sat on the sheriff’s block, erect and silent, his arms folded and his feet crossed. The trader’s wagons and his train of slaves had passed on through the town.

“In the middle of the excitement, old Mr. Gossett completely forgot about the Son of Ben Ali. But once the injured man was taken to a doctor’s office, treated, and the doctors confirmed he would recover—although the bruise was serious—Mr. Gossett remembered his purchase and hurried out to the public square, worried that his newly-bought slave had escaped. But he didn’t have to search far. Even though the public square was empty except for horses and mules tied to the racks and a few people wandering aimlessly, the Son of Ben Ali was still sitting on the sheriff’s block, upright and silent, with his arms crossed and feet crossed. The trader’s wagons and his line of slaves had already moved through the town.”

“When Mr. Gossett saw the Son of Ben Ali sitting where he had left him, he nodded his head approvingly. His son had come to town in a wagon, and in this the young man had to be carried home. Straw was spread in the body of the wagon, and into this George Gossett was lifted.[68] The old man had come in a buggy and he made the Son of Ben Ali sit beside him and drive him.”

“When Mr. Gossett saw the Son of Ben Ali sitting where he had left him, he nodded his head in approval. His son had come to town in a wagon, and the young man was carried home in it. Straw was laid in the bed of the wagon, and George Gossett was lifted into it.[68] The old man had arrived in a buggy, and he made the Son of Ben Ali sit next to him and drive.”

At this point the Gray Pony paused and bit at a speckled fly that was sitting on his fat side out of reach of the sweep of his tail.

At this point, the Gray Pony stopped and snapped at a spotted fly that was resting on his plump side, out of reach of his tail.

“Is that all?” asked Buster John.

“Is that it?” asked Buster John.

“It is enough,” replied the Gray Pony. “A few days afterward, being on the far side of the plantation, I heard a plough mule telling Mr. Gossett’s buggy horse that the Son of Ben Ali had gone to the woods.”

“It’s enough,” replied the Gray Pony. “A few days later, while I was on the far side of the plantation, I heard a plough mule talking to Mr. Gossett’s buggy horse, saying that the Son of Ben Ali had gone to the woods.”

The Gray Pony, saying this, turned and walked away.

The Gray Pony said this and then turned to walk away.


[69]

[69]

V.
Rambler, the track dog, starts his story.

The children thought that they had been treated somewhat impolitely by the Gray Pony, and so, as soon as they could find an opportunity, and when they thought he was in a good humor, they asked him why he walked away so abruptly and refused to tell them the reason Aaron went to the woods and what befell him when he got there.

The kids felt that the Gray Pony had been a bit rude to them. So, whenever they got the chance and thought he was in a good mood, they asked him why he walked off so suddenly and wouldn't explain why Aaron went into the woods and what happened to him when he got there.

“As for that,” the Gray Pony answered, “I know nothing of the matter of my own knowledge. It is all hearsay with me. The Son of Ben Ali can tell you. He knows. He was there.”

“As for that,” the Gray Pony replied, “I know nothing from my own experience. It's all just what I've heard. The Son of Ben Ali can tell you. He knows. He was there.”

The children had to be content with this until they found an opportunity to talk with Aaron. He was very busy during the day, and sometimes at night, managing the affairs of the plantation, but he told them that whenever they saw a light in his cabin right after supper, he would have time to talk to them. This happened the next[70] night. Drusilla saw the light, and told Sweetest Susan and Buster John it was there, and in a few minutes they were all in Aaron’s cabin.

The kids had to make do with this until they found a chance to talk to Aaron. He was really busy during the day and sometimes at night taking care of the plantation's affairs, but he told them that whenever they saw a light in his cabin right after dinner, he’d have time to chat with them. This happened the next[70] night. Drusilla noticed the light and told Sweetest Susan and Buster John that it was on, and in a few minutes, they were all in Aaron’s cabin.

They found him baking a hoecake and frying some bacon, and it smelt so good that Buster John’s mouth began to water, although he had just eaten his supper.

They found him making a hoecake and frying some bacon, and it smelled so good that Buster John’s mouth started to water, even though he had just finished his dinner.

“Uncle Aaron,” he said, “I’ll give you two biscuits and a piece of ham for a piece of your hoecake and some of your meat.”

“Uncle Aaron,” he said, “I’ll give you two biscuits and a slice of ham for a piece of your hoecake and some of your meat.”

“Do so—do so,” answered Aaron.

“Go ahead—go ahead,” answered Aaron.

“Bring four biscuits and two pieces of ham,” cried Sweetest Susan, as Buster John rushed out of the door. He returned in a little while with four biscuits, each sandwiched with a piece of ham. Whereupon Aaron turned over to the children all his hoecake and fried bacon, which they devoured with a relish which belongs to youth alone. This done, they gave Aaron to understand what they came for, and he, without any apology, explanation, or delay, such as a negro would have indulged in, and likewise without any humor, told his story. Perhaps there was no room for humor, but a negro would have found a place for it.

“Bring four biscuits and two pieces of ham,” shouted Sweetest Susan as Buster John ran out the door. He came back shortly with four biscuits, each filled with a piece of ham. Then Aaron handed over all his hoecake and fried bacon to the children, who devoured it with a joy that's only found in youth. Once they finished, they made it clear to Aaron why they were there, and without any apologies, explanations, or delays—something a Black person might have done—he simply told his story without any humor. Maybe there wasn’t room for humor, but a Black person would have found a way to include it.

[71]

[71]

“I can’t tell you the story as the field hands could,” said Aaron. “They have a word for everything. What I know is that when I saw the little white boy crying about me, I was no longer the same man. Something swelled here”—touching his throat—“and something broke here”—striking his breast. “I had said to myself, be as cunning as a snake. My mind was made up to run away from the man that bought me, and follow the negro trader and strangle him in the night. He was a beast. I promised myself that he should live no more. The thoughts made me happy, and then I saw the white child, small and crippled, crying because his father had not bought me. I said, what is he to me? And then my hands shook and my knees trembled. Another man crept into my skin and looked out of my eyes. Not since my mother shook hands with me and told me good-by when I was a boy had I seen anybody crying for me. Then, I said, the man who gets me to-day will get a good bargain.

“I can’t tell you the story like the field hands could,” Aaron said. “They have a word for everything. What I know is that when I saw the little white boy crying over me, I was no longer the same person. Something swelled here”—touching his throat—“and something broke here”—hitting his chest. “I had told myself to be as clever as a snake. I had made up my mind to run away from the man who bought me, and follow the slave trader and strangle him at night. He was a monster. I promised myself I wouldn’t let him live anymore. Those thoughts made me happy, and then I saw the white child, small and disabled, crying because his father hadn’t bought me. I thought, what does he mean to me? And then my hands shook and my knees trembled. Another person crept into my skin and looked out of my eyes. Not since my mother shook my hand and said goodbye to me when I was a boy had I seen anyone cry for me. Then, I thought, the man who gets me today will get a good deal.

“In my mind there was but one thought—the child is my Little Master. The Gray Pony has told you what happened. It was to save the Little Master’s father that I threw the horseshoe.[72] I thought the young man was killed, and I said, it is a pity! When I rode home with Mr. Gossett, I kept on saying it is a pity—a great pity; and when my new master asked me if I would treat him right, I smiled and told him I would do the best I could. And I did. I worked for him as hard as I ever worked for a man. But he never trusted me. He was always watching me.

“In my mind, there was only one thought—the child is my Little Master. The Gray Pony has told you what happened. I threw the horseshoe to save the Little Master’s father. I thought the young man was dead, and I said, it’s a shame! When I rode home with Mr. Gossett, I kept repeating it’s a shame—a real shame; and when my new master asked me if I would treat him well, I smiled and told him I would do my best. And I did. I worked for him as hard as I ever worked for anyone. But he never trusted me. He was always watching me.[72]

“One night, just after sundown, he called me out of my hut—it was not a cabin—and said he wanted me to get in the one-horse wagon and take a bale of cotton to a neighbor’s house and sell it to him. At once I smelled trouble.

“One night, just after sunset, he called me out of my hut—it wasn’t a cabin—and said he wanted me to get in the one-horse wagon and take a bale of cotton to a neighbor’s house to sell it to him. Right away, I smelled trouble.

“‘But will the man buy it?’ I asked.

“‘But will the guy buy it?’ I asked.

“The answer was: ‘He may; if he does, the money is yours. If not, no harm is done.’

“The answer was: ‘He might; if he does, the money is yours. If not, no harm done.’”

“‘I am afraid of the patterrollers,’ said I.

"I’m scared of the patterrollers," I said.

“The answer was: ‘I’ll not be far away.’

“The answer was: ‘I won’t be far away.’”

“I had nothing else to do but go, but I knew there was trouble at the end of the road. I had seen negroes lashed for selling their masters’ things, and I had seen white men sent to jail for trading with negroes between two suns. I found out long afterward that Mr. Gossett’s neighbor[73] had some land that he refused to sell. He was not very well off, but he held to his land and made poor crops. If he bought the cotton from me, Mr. Gossett could buy his land or put him in jail. But this was all dark to me then.

“I had nothing else to do but go, but I knew there was trouble ahead. I had seen Black people whipped for selling their owners’ stuff, and I had seen white men thrown in jail for trading with Black people at odd hours. I found out much later that Mr. Gossett’s neighbor[73] had some land that he wouldn’t sell. He wasn’t doing very well financially, but he clung to his land and grew bad crops. If he bought the cotton from me, Mr. Gossett could either buy his land or have him jailed. But all of this was a mystery to me back then.”

“I mounted the wagon—But wait! Rambler, the track dog, is here. He knows what happened. I will call him.”

“I got onto the wagon—but hold on! Rambler, the track dog, is here. He knows what happened. I’ll call him.”

Aaron went to the door of his cabin, put his right hand to his mouth, and gave a musical halloo. The dogs were barking in another part of the lot, but they ceased instantly, as if listening. Then Watch, the catch dog, barked three times:—

Aaron walked to the door of his cabin, put his right hand to his mouth, and let out a cheerful shout. The dogs were barking somewhere else on the property, but they stopped right away, as if they were listening. Then Watch, the catch dog, barked three times:—

“Who is it?”

“Who’s there?”

Again Aaron gave the halloo, and this time it was answered by the quavering cry of a hound. Before the children learned the language of the animals, they would have said a dog was howling somewhere on the plantation, but now they knew that Rambler was saying:—

Again Aaron called out, and this time it was answered by the shaky bark of a dog. Before the children understood the language of animals, they would have said a dog was howling somewhere on the plantation, but now they knew that Rambler was saying:—

“I am c-o-m-i-n-g!”

"I'm coming!"

In a few minutes he came running into the cabin, his hair damp with the dew. He looked rather sheepish, as the saying is, and crouched[74] near Aaron, as if he expected to be scolded. Once upon a time Rambler had been a black-and-tan, but he was now old, and the gray hairs had well-nigh obliterated the tan, and were encroaching on the black. His muzzle was very gray, and his dew-claws had grown until they were nearly an inch and a half long. One of his long ears was split a little at the end, the result of a skirmish with old Mr. Raccoon. He kept his eyes averted from Aaron and the children and seemed to be both humble and uneasy. He was better satisfied when Aaron told him what was wanted. Indeed, he became very lively and went about the room picking up the scraps of bread the children had dropped on the floor. Aaron went to his little pine cupboard and got out a pone of corn bread that he had saved from the day before. Rambler took the bread in his mouth and then placed it gently on the floor. Gently wagging his tail, he looked up in Aaron’s face.

In a few minutes, he ran into the cabin, his hair damp from the morning dew. He looked a bit sheepish, as the expression goes, and crouched[74] near Aaron, as if he was expecting to be scolded. Once, Rambler had been a black-and-tan, but now he was old, and the gray hairs had nearly replaced the tan, spreading into the black. His muzzle was very gray, and his dewclaws had grown to almost an inch and a half long. One of his long ears was slightly split at the end from a confrontation with old Mr. Raccoon. He kept his eyes away from Aaron and the kids, appearing both humble and anxious. He seemed more at ease when Aaron told him what was needed. In fact, he became quite lively and started picking up the scraps of bread the children had dropped on the floor. Aaron went to his small pine cupboard and took out a piece of cornbread he had saved from the day before. Rambler took the bread in his mouth and then gently placed it on the floor. With his tail wagging softly, he looked up at Aaron.

“Son of Ben Ali,” he said, “I am getting old, and, what with gnawing bones and killing cats and fighting coons, my teeth are bad. This bread is hard.”

“Son of Ben Ali,” he said, “I’m getting old, and with my aching bones, dealing with stubborn cats, and battling raccoons, my teeth are in bad shape. This bread is tough.”

[75]

[75]

Whereupon Aaron took the bread, crushed it in his hands, dropped it in an old tin platter, and placed it on the hearth.

Aaron took the bread, crushed it in his hands, dropped it in an old tin plate, and set it on the hearth.

“This would taste better, if it had ham gravy on it,” remarked Rambler, after saying “Thanky” with his tail; “yes, a good deal better, but I’ll not be choice.”

“This would taste better if it had ham gravy on it,” said Rambler, wagging his tail to say “Thanks”; “yeah, a lot better, but I won’t be picky.”

When he had finished the bread, he seated himself near the chimney corner and licked his chops carefully.

When he finished the bread, he sat down near the chimney and licked his lips carefully.

“You want to know about that trip the Son of Ben Ali made to sell the cotton. But I don’t even know how to begin. My tongue and my tail will be here talking and wagging, and my mind will be off in the woods hunting minks and coons and possums. You know how one thing leads to another. Well, if I get started I’ll get things upside down, as the rabbit does when he tries to run down hill.”

“You want to hear about that trip the Son of Ben Ali took to sell the cotton. But I’m not sure where to start. My mouth and my tail will be chattering away, while my mind wanders off into the woods looking for minks, raccoons, and opossums. You know how one thing leads to another. If I start, I’ll probably mix everything up, just like a rabbit does when it tries to run downhill.”

“When I started with the cotton,” suggested Aaron, “you made up your mind to go with me.”

“When I started with the cotton,” Aaron suggested, “you decided to join me.”

“That’s so,” said Rambler. “I don’t know why. I knew well enough you weren’t going hunting. It was just a notion that seized me. I[76] trotted along sometimes in front of the wagon and sometimes behind it. Before we had gone very far I happened to be in front of the wagon when a rabbit ran across the road. I dashed after it and bumped my head against a fence rail. It hurt so that I sat down by the roadside and waited for the pain to go away. The wagon went by and I concluded to go back home and go to bed in the shuckpen. I started back, but before I had gone far, I heard the clinking of bridle-reins and bits, and presently I saw two men on horseback.

"That's right," said Rambler. "I don’t know why. I knew you weren't going hunting. It was just a thought that crossed my mind. I[76] trotted along sometimes in front of the wagon and sometimes behind it. Before we had gone very far, I happened to be in front of the wagon when a rabbit ran across the road. I dashed after it and bumped my head against a fence rail. It hurt so much that I sat down by the roadside and waited for the pain to fade. The wagon passed by, and I decided to head back home and go to bed in the shuckpen. I started back, but before I had gone far, I heard the clinking of bridle reins and bits, and soon I saw two men on horseback."

“I stopped until they passed by. And then I saw that it was Old Grizzly and the overseer.”

“I paused until they walked past. Then I saw that it was Old Grizzly and the overseer.”

“Old Grizzly!” cried Buster John. “Who was he?”

“Old Grizzly!” shouted Buster John. “Who was he?”

“That was the name the negroes had for Mr. Gossett,” Aaron explained.

"That's what the Black people called Mr. Gossett," Aaron explained.

A RABBIT DASHED ACROSS THE ROAD

A rabbit dashed across the road.

“Old Grizzly and the overseer,” Rambler continued, paying no attention to the interruption. “They were riding along after the wagon, but at some distance behind it. I says to myself, well, well! something is up. So, instead of going back home, I turned around and trotted along the road till I passed Old Grizzly and the overseer,[77] and caught up with the wagon. I said to the Son of Ben Ali:—

“Old Grizzly and the overseer,” Rambler continued, ignoring the interruption. “They were riding along behind the wagon, but quite a way back. I thought to myself, well, well! Something’s going on. So, instead of heading back home, I turned around and trotted down the road until I passed Old Grizzly and the overseer,[77] and caught up with the wagon. I said to the Son of Ben Ali:—

“‘Get down and fix one of your wagon wheels, and see who comes behind you.’

“‘Get down and fix one of your wagon wheels, and see who comes up behind you.’”

“This he did, but when Old Grizzly and the overseer heard the Son of Ben Ali knocking on one of the wagon wheels with a rock, they stopped, and came no farther until after he drove on again. Then I knew, and the Son of Ben Ali knew, that Old Grizzly and the overseer were coming to see that orders were obeyed.

“This he did, but when Old Grizzly and the overseer heard the Son of Ben Ali knocking on one of the wagon wheels with a rock, they stopped and didn’t come any closer until he drove on again. Then I knew, and the Son of Ben Ali knew, that Old Grizzly and the overseer were coming to make sure the orders were followed.

“The house to which the Son of Ben Ali was carrying the cotton was not far. It was in the midst of a big grove of oak-trees. The trees were too big for the house, or the house was not fine enough for the trees, for they made everything so dark that, from the road, those who cannot see in the night would never know that a house was there.

“The house where the Son of Ben Ali was taking the cotton wasn’t far away. It was located in the middle of a large grove of oak trees. The trees were too big for the house, or maybe the house wasn’t nice enough for the trees, because they made everything so dark that, from the road, anyone who couldn’t see at night would never realize a house was there.”

“The Son of Ben Ali drove the wagon under the trees, waited until he could hear the clinking of bridles and bits, as Old Grizzly and the overseer rode up, and then he slipped around the house and went to the back door. I waited until I saw Old Grizzly and the overseer stop under one of the big oaks, and then I followed.

“The son of Ben Ali drove the wagon under the trees, waited until he could hear the clinking of bridles and bits as Old Grizzly and the overseer rode up, and then he slipped around the house and went to the back door. I waited until I saw Old Grizzly and the overseer stop under one of the big oaks, and then I followed."

[78]

[78]

“The Son of Ben Ali knocked at the back door, which was soon opened by a negro woman, who asked him what he wanted. He told her, and then the man came to the door.

“The son of Ben Ali knocked at the back door, which was quickly opened by a Black woman, who asked him what he needed. He told her, and then the man came to the door.

“‘What do you want?’ he asked.

“‘What do you want?’ he asked.”

“‘I want to see you,’ said the Son of Ben Ali. ‘I want to sell you a bale of cotton.’

“‘I want to see you,’ said the Son of Ben Ali. ‘I want to sell you a bale of cotton.’”

“‘Who is your master?’ the man asked.

“‘Who is your boss?’ the man asked.

“‘Mr. Gossett,’ the Son of Ben Ali answered.

“‘Mr. Gossett,’ replied the Son of Ben Ali.

“‘What is your name?’

"What's your name?"

“‘They call me Aaron.’

“They call me Aaron.”

“‘You are the boy he bought not long ago.’

'You are the boy he bought a little while ago.'

“‘Yes, sir.’

“‘Yes, sir.’”

“‘Wait a moment.’ The man went into another room, and when he appeared again he had a shotgun in his hands. My hide is not very thick, and so I went under the steps. The man seemed to be mad. The Son of Ben Ali had some such idea, for he asked:—

“‘Wait a minute.’ The man went into another room, and when he came back, he was holding a shotgun. My skin isn't very tough, so I ducked beneath the steps. The man looked pretty angry. The Son of Ben Ali seemed to think something similar, because he asked:—

“‘What are you going to do with the gun, sir?’

“‘What are you going to do with the gun, sir?’”

“‘Get the truth out of you.’

‘Get the truth out of you.’

“‘A dead man will neither lie nor tell the truth,’ said the Son of Ben Ali. His voice sounded as if he might be laughing, but I was under the steps and couldn’t see.

“‘A dead man won’t lie or tell the truth,’ said the Son of Ben Ali. His voice sounded like he might be laughing, but I was under the steps and couldn’t see.

[79]

[79]

“‘Is the cotton yours?’ the man asked.

“‘Is this cotton yours?’ the man asked.

“‘It is Mr. Gossett’s.’

“It's Mr. Gossett's.”

“‘Why do you bring it here to-night?’

“‘Why are you bringing it here tonight?’”

“‘I had my orders.’

"I had my orders."

“‘Oh, if I had the old scoundrel here!’ cried the man in a rage.

“‘Oh, if I had that old crook here!’ yelled the man in anger.

“‘If you talk loud, he’ll hear you,” said Aaron.

“‘If you speak loudly, he'll hear you,” said Aaron.

“The man understood at once. ‘Wait!’ he whispered. Then he slipped around the corner of the house. Suddenly I heard the gun go off, and it scared me so I couldn’t help but cry out. Some one else yelled, too — some one under the oaks in front, and then I heard the snorting and stamping of horses. The Son of Ben Ali stole off in the dark before the man returned, and I followed him, not knowing what had happened or what might happen.

“The man got it right away. ‘Wait!’ he whispered. Then he slipped around the corner of the house. Suddenly, I heard the gun go off, and it scared me so much that I couldn't help but cry out. Someone else yelled too — someone under the oaks in front, and then I heard the snorting and stamping of horses. The Son of Ben Ali vanished into the dark before the man came back, and I followed him, not knowing what had happened or what might happen next.”

“But I soon found out, and it was not as bad as it might have been. The shot the man fired had shattered one of the overseer’s arms. He was not hurt so badly but he could ride his horse, and he and Old Grizzly hurried home as fast as they could.

“But I soon found out, and it wasn’t as bad as it could have been. The shot the man fired had shattered one of the overseer’s arms. He wasn’t hurt too badly, but he could still ride his horse, and he and Old Grizzly rushed home as quickly as they could.”

“After a while the Son of Ben Ali followed,[80] but instead of riding in the wagon, he walked by the side of it, and I went ahead to see that the way was clear. The Son of Ben Ali knew that there was trouble in store for him, and he didn’t want Old Grizzly to get hold of him.”

“After a bit, the Son of Ben Ali followed,[80] but instead of riding in the wagon, he walked alongside it, and I moved ahead to check if the path was clear. The Son of Ben Ali sensed that trouble was coming his way, and he didn’t want Old Grizzly to catch him.”

“I don’t see why,” said Buster John.

“I don’t see why,” said Buster John.

“Why, Old Grizzly didn’t know but the Son of Ben Ali had gone to the man’s house and told him about the whole business. There was nobody else to tell the man, and if he knew that Old Grizzly and the overseer were waiting in the grove, of course he must have got the news from the Son of Ben Ali. But it happened that the overseer was so badly scared about his wounded arm that Old Grizzly had to go home and sit up with him, and this left the way clear for the Son of Ben Ali to take the mule and wagon and cotton where they belonged. He drove the wagon under the gin-shelter, unharnessed the mule and fed it, and then went to his hut and gathered up his belongings and took to the woods.”

“Old Grizzly had no idea that the Son of Ben Ali had gone to the man's house and filled him in on everything. There was no one else to tell the man, and if he knew that Old Grizzly and the overseer were waiting in the grove, he must have gotten the info from the Son of Ben Ali. But the overseer was so freaked out about his injured arm that Old Grizzly had to go home and keep him company, which left the way open for the Son of Ben Ali to take the mule, wagon, and cotton back where they belonged. He drove the wagon under the gin-shelter, unharnessed the mule and fed it, and then went to his hut to collect his things and headed into the woods.”

“Then he was a runaway,” said Sweetest Susan. She looked at Aaron with new interest. She had often heard of runaways, but she had never seen one.

“Then he was a runaway,” said Sweetest Susan. She looked at Aaron with fresh curiosity. She had often heard about runaways, but she had never actually seen one.

[81]

[81]

“Yes, he was a runaway,” Rambler answered, “and it was a long time before he was anything else. I didn’t bother my head about the Son of Ben Ali when he went to the woods, for I knew he was just as much at home there as I was. I stayed behind to see what would happen, and by staying I soon found out that I had made some trouble for myself.

“Yes, he was a runaway,” Rambler replied, “and it took a while before he was anything else. I didn’t think much about the Son of Ben Ali when he went into the woods because I knew he felt just as at home there as I did. I stayed back to see what would happen, and by doing so, I quickly realized that I had created some trouble for myself.

“It was very curious, too, when you come to think about it. Old Grizzly behaved with so much meanness toward his negroes, half feeding and clothing them, and working them long after dark, that some of them were in the woods most of the time. Now, Old Grizzly’s son, George, was very fond of fox-hunting, and some of his friends sent me to him when I was quite young. My whole family have a great name for running foxes, so it is said, and Old Grizzly’s George wanted me to hunt foxes for him along with the other dogs. I didn’t need any teaching in that business, for the minute I smelled a fox, no matter at what hour of the day or night, I felt bound to hunt him up and run him down. I had that feeling as far back as I can remember.

“It was quite strange, when you think about it. Old Grizzly treated his workers poorly, barely feeding and clothing them, and working them long after it was dark, so some of them spent most of their time in the woods. Old Grizzly’s son, George, was really into fox-hunting, and some of his friends sent me to him when I was still quite young. My whole family is known for being great at running foxes, or so they say, and George wanted me to hunt foxes with the other dogs. I didn’t need any training for that; the moment I caught a whiff of a fox, no matter what time it was, I felt compelled to track it down. I’ve felt that way for as long as I can remember."

“One day, when I was very young, I was[82] playing at hunting with the little negroes just to pass the time away. One would hold me, and another would go far out of sight and hide. I had to use my nose to find him, and I soon came to enjoy the fun. Once Old Grizzly himself saw us playing, and he seemed to be very much pleased with the way I followed the trail of the little negroes. He took part in it himself, holding me while one of the children ran through the pasture and down the branch, and around by the gin-screw back to the house. He did this many times, and seemed to be very much pleased with me. After a while, when I grew older, he made some of the large negroes run, but I never failed to find and bay them. I soon found out why Old Grizzly was so well pleased. One morning, one of the negroes was missing. He had run away some time during the night, having been promised a strapping for the next morning. Old Grizzly called me, and we went to the negro’s hut, where I was made to smell of his blanket and such of his belongings as he had failed to take with him. I knew at once what Old Grizzly wanted me to do, and I was more than willing to do it, for the negro[83] happened to be one that had given me more kicks than scraps. I settled down to business at once. I ran for the hut, and circled around it. The scent was as plain to me as a track in the mud is to you. I followed it with no trouble at all, and Old Grizzly, having his horse ready, went along with me, keeping as close to me as he could. In an hour we had overtaken the negro, and Old Grizzly carried him back, making him walk before the horse all the way home.

“One day, when I was very young, I was[82] playing at hunting with the little kids just to pass the time. One would hold me while another would hide far away. I had to use my nose to find him, and I soon started enjoying the game. Once, Old Grizzly himself saw us playing, and he seemed really pleased with how I followed the trail of the little kids. He joined in, holding me while one of the children ran through the pasture and down the stream, circling back to the house. He did this many times and seemed very happy with me. As I got older, he made some of the older kids run, but I always managed to find and bark at them. I soon realized why Old Grizzly was so pleased. One morning, one of the kids was missing. He had run away sometime during the night because he was promised a beating the next morning. Old Grizzly called me, and we went to the kid’s hut, where I was made to smell his blanket and whatever belongings he didn’t take with him. I knew right away what Old Grizzly wanted me to do, and I was more than willing, since the kid happened to be one who had kicked me more than helped me. I got to work immediately. I ran to the hut and circled around it. The scent was as clear to me as a track in the mud is to you. I followed it without any trouble, and Old Grizzly, having his horse ready, rode along with me, staying as close as he could. In an hour, we caught up to the kid, and Old Grizzly brought him back, making him walk in front of the horse all the way home.

OLD GRIZZLY BROUGHT HIM BACK

Old Grizzly brought him back

“After that I had to look out for myself. The negroes treated me worse than ever. They were ready to kill me at any time, and I had to keep out of their way. This made it worse for the negroes. None of them could escape Old Grizzly by going to the woods. I had help, too, for some of the other hounds, seeing me made much of by the master and the overseer, joined me in my expeditions, and in a short while Old Grizzly had a pack of ‘nigger dogs,’ as he called us, that seemed to fill him with pride.

“After that, I had to fend for myself. The Black people treated me worse than ever. They were ready to kill me at any moment, and I had to stay out of their way. This made things worse for them. None of them could escape Old Grizzly by going into the woods. I had help, too; some of the other hounds, seeing me being favored by the master and the overseer, joined me on my adventures, and soon Old Grizzly had a pack of ‘nigger dogs,’ as he referred to us, which seemed to fill him with pride.”

“This was going on when the Son of Ben Ali came—when he came and touched me and gave me the sign. And then I knew more than I had known before. After he came he was the[84] first to go into the woods, as I have told you, and the next morning my trouble began.

“This was happening when the Son of Ben Ali arrived—when he came, touched me, and signaled to me. And then I understood more than I had ever known before. After he came, he was the[84] first to enter the woods, as I’ve mentioned, and the next morning my troubles started.

“Old Grizzly was very mad when, at daylight, he sent for the Son of Ben Ali and found him gone. I slept under the house in a corner of the chimney stack, and I heard Old Grizzly when he came in from the overseer’s house. He bawled at the cook for not having breakfast ready, though it was not time, and then he came out, ripping and rearing, and sent the house-boy for the Son of Ben Ali. But the Son of Ben Ali was not to be found. This made matters worse. Old Grizzly called up my companions and myself, gave us a few bites of stale bread, had his horse saddled, and then carried us to the hut where the Son of Ben Ali had lived.

“Old Grizzly was really angry when, at dawn, he called for the Son of Ben Ali and found him missing. I slept under the house in a corner of the chimney stack, and I heard Old Grizzly when he came back from the overseer’s house. He yelled at the cook for not having breakfast ready, even though it wasn’t time yet, and then he came out, fuming and making a scene, and sent the house-boy to find the Son of Ben Ali. But the Son of Ben Ali was nowhere to be found. This made things even worse. Old Grizzly gathered my friends and me, gave us a few bites of stale bread, had his horse saddled, and then took us to the hut where the Son of Ben Ali had lived.

“I knew then what was going to happen. I ought to have known before, but it had never occurred to me. We were to run the Son of Ben Ali down so that Old Grizzly could capture him. This didn’t suit me at all, but I had to go. There was no way to get out of it.”

“I realized then what was about to happen. I should have seen it coming earlier, but it never crossed my mind. We were going to chase down the Son of Ben Ali so that Old Grizzly could catch him. I didn’t like that at all, but I had to go. There was no way to back out.”

“Oh, I don’t see why!” cried Sweetest Susan.

“Oh, I don’t see why not!” cried Sweetest Susan.

“Me, nuther,” Drusilla chimed in.

“Me neither,” Drusilla chimed in.

“It is simple enough,” said Rambler, placing[85] himself in a more comfortable position—he had been sitting on his haunches. “The other dogs would have gone whether I went or not. So I pretended I was very glad to go. I circled around the house, and ran over the scent twice so as to see what the other dogs would do. They ran over it, too, but I knew that one of them had a faint hint of it. He went back to it, and then”—

“It’s pretty easy,” said Rambler, getting into a more comfortable position—he had been sitting on his heels. “The other dogs would have left whether I joined them or not. So I acted like I was really excited to go. I walked around the house and checked the scent twice to see how the other dogs would react. They checked it out too, but I noticed that one of them had a faint trace of it. He went back to it, and then”—

Here a spark from the pine knot that made a light in the cabin flew out near Rambler’s head, and suddenly burst into a shower of smaller sparks. Rambler dodged and jumped out of the way so quickly that the children laughed.

Here, a spark from the pine knot that lit up the cabin flew out near Rambler's head and suddenly exploded into a shower of smaller sparks. Rambler dodged and jumped out of the way so quickly that the kids laughed.

“You may think it is funny,” said Rambler, “and it may be, but I’ll not laugh until I see you with a hot spark in your ear.”

“You might find it amusing,” said Rambler, “and it could be, but I won’t laugh until I see you with a hot spark in your ear.”

He settled himself again and resumed his story, but this time he kept one eye on the pine knot.

He got comfortable again and continued his story, but this time he kept one eye on the pine knot.


[86]

[86]

VI.
A walk in the woods.

“As I was saying,” Rambler went on, “the scent was as plain as the nose on your face, and, although I passed it over, one of the other dogs had a hint of it and whimpered over it. This dog afterwards made a very good track dog. He had what they call a cold nose, and he was hard headed enough to hang on. But at that time he was young and foolish, and new to the business. He had no mind of his own. So I went back to the trail, picked up the scent and went along with it slowly, as if it were a tedious job to unravel it.

“As I was saying,” Rambler continued, “the scent was as obvious as the nose on your face, and even though I ignored it, one of the other dogs caught a whiff and whined about it. This dog later became a really good tracking dog. He had what they call a cold nose, and he was stubborn enough to stick with it. But back then he was young and naive, still learning the ropes. He didn’t have a mind of his own. So I went back to the trail, picked up the scent, and followed it slowly, as if it were a tedious task to figure it out.”

“What I wanted to do was to follow it until it crossed some other trail, and then pick up the new one and carry Old Grizzly away from the Son of Ben Ali. But it was impossible. No one had passed, and so we ran on after the Son of Ben Ali.

“What I wanted to do was follow it until it crossed another trail, and then pick up the new one and lead Old Grizzly away from the Son of Ben Ali. But it was impossible. No one had passed, so we continued chasing the Son of Ben Ali.

I WAS CLOSE TO THE RABBIT

I WAS CLOSE TO THE RABBIT

“The next best thing to finding some other[87] track, I thought, was to get out of sight of Old Grizzly. I let myself out a little, the other dogs did the same, and in a few moments we had left Old Grizzly behind. Right then I did something I have never done before, and that was to try to catch a rabbit, when I was hunting a different kind of game. While we were going along, full tilt, a big fat rabbit jumped up right under my nose. I dashed after it as hard as I could go, and the other dogs came tumbling after. I was so close to the rabbit that it turned before going into the swamp. I made it turn again, and it ran into the mouth of one of my companions. The others ran up, and they had quite a fight over the rabbit, tearing it to pieces in short order. I was hungry myself, and nothing would have pleased me better than to rush in and take the rabbit away from my companions. But I didn’t have time.

“The next best thing to finding another[87] track, I thought, was to get out of sight of Old Grizzly. I eased away a bit, and the other dogs followed suit, and in a few moments we had left Old Grizzly behind. Right then I did something I had never done before, which was to try to catch a rabbit while I was hunting a different kind of game. As we sped along, a big fat rabbit jumped up right in front of me. I sprinted after it as fast as I could, and the other dogs came racing after me. I was so close to the rabbit that it turned before jumping into the swamp. I made it turn again, and it ran straight into the jaws of one of my friends. The others joined in, and they had quite a fight over the rabbit, tearing it to pieces in no time. I was hungry myself, and nothing would have made me happier than to rush in and take the rabbit away from my friends. But I didn’t have time.

“While the others were snapping and snarling I slipped into the swamp, ran across it and made a circle of a mile or more, and tried to pick up the scent again where I thought it ought to be. But it was not there. I knew then that the Son of Ben Ali had wandered[88] about, not knowing or caring where he went so long as he kept out of the way of Old Grizzly. I made another circle, and this time I picked up the scent again. I had said to myself when I was hunting for it that I would remain silent when I found it, but I came upon it so suddenly and unexpectedly, and it was so warm and fresh, that I cried out at the top of my voice. It was foolish, but such is habit. My companions heard it, and they came to me without delay. I knew they were coming, and the best I could do was to discover quickly which way the scent led, and then take the back track, trusting to the dullness of my companions to mislead them. By the time they came up I was tripping along toward the cold end of the trail as noisily as if the Son of Ben Ali were in plain view. The others, not to be outdone, joined in the cry, and we went bolting along the back track. In this way we came up with Old Grizzly, who seemed to be much astonished to see us running headlong in the way he had just come.

“While the others were growling and snapping, I sneaked into the swamp, crossed it, and made a circle of about a mile or more, trying to pick up the scent again where I thought it should be. But it wasn’t there. I realized then that the Son of Ben Ali had wandered around, not knowing or caring where he went as long as he stayed out of Old Grizzly’s way. I made another circle, and this time I picked up the scent again. I had told myself I would stay quiet when I found it, but I came across it so suddenly and unexpectedly, and it was so warm and fresh, that I shouted at the top of my lungs. It was foolish, but that’s just habit. My companions heard me, and they rushed over without delay. I knew they were coming, and all I could do was quickly figure out which way the scent went and then backtrack, hoping my companions wouldn’t catch on. By the time they caught up, I was moving toward the colder end of the trail as loudly as if the Son of Ben Ali were right in front of us. The others, determined not to be left out, joined in the shout, and we bolted along the backtrack. This way, we caught up with Old Grizzly, who looked quite surprised to see us running headfirst in the direction he had just come from.[88]

“The scent grew fainter and fainter, and everything would have gone well but for one of[89] my companions, the one that discovered the scent at the beginning of the hunt. When the scent grew colder, he began to circle around for himself, and about a half a mile away he picked it up with such a howl and a flourish that I ran up to him. It was so warm that I looked up, expecting to see the Son of Ben Ali trotting along a quarter of a mile away. But it was not so. He was not in sight.

“The scent grew fainter and fainter, and everything would have gone smoothly except for one of[89] my companions, the one who found the scent at the start of the hunt. When the scent faded, he started to wander around on his own, and about half a mile away, he picked it up with such a howl and a flourish that I rushed over to him. It felt so close that I looked up, expecting to see the Son of Ben Ali trotting along a quarter of a mile away. But that wasn't the case. He was nowhere in sight.

“I joined in and took the lead, saying to myself that when we got into the woods I’d show my spotted companion a new wrinkle in trailing. When we came to the bushes I dropped back a little, seized my companion by the neck and dragged him around and shook him up in a way that surprised him and the others.

“I jumped in and took charge, telling myself that once we got into the woods, I’d show my spotted friend a new trick in tracking. When we reached the bushes, I fell back a bit, grabbed my friend by the neck, and yanked him around and shook him up in a way that caught him and the others off guard.

“‘What’s that for?’ he cried. ‘You’re too spotted,’ I replied. This quieted them down, but it was too late to carry out my new plans. The scent had been growing warmer and warmer, and I took it up again as a matter of duty, and the others followed in a more sober manner. We went through the woods at a pretty good pace, and I expected to see the Son of Ben Ali limping along ahead of us, ready[90] to drop, for we had now come several miles in doubling and twisting and turning.

“‘What’s that for?’ he shouted. ‘You’re too spotted,’ I answered. This calmed them down, but it was too late to put my new plans into action. The scent had been getting stronger, so I picked it up again out of duty, and the others followed more seriously. We moved through the woods at a good pace, and I expected to see the Son of Ben Ali limping ahead of us, ready[90] to collapse, since we had now gone several miles, doubling and twisting and turning.”

“But instead of seeing the Son of Ben Ali, we saw something that was more surprising. We came upon a young man and a young lady. The young man had been hunting, for he had a gun, and the young lady had been gathering wild flowers, for a negro girl with her had a basketful.”

“But instead of seeing the son of Ben Ali, we saw something more surprising. We came across a young man and a young woman. The young man had been out hunting because he had a gun, and the young woman had been picking wildflowers, as a Black girl with her had a full basket.”

“I know! I know!” cried Drusilla. “Dat nigger ’oman wuz my mammy. I been hear ’er tell dat many an’ many’s de time. Yes, suh! dat wuz my mammy! An’ dat ain’t all. Dat ar white man an’ dat ar white ’oman wuz yo’ all’s pa an’ ma.”

“I know! I know!” shouted Drusilla. “That Black woman was my mom. I’ve heard her say that so many times. Yes, sir! That was my mom! And that’s not all. That white man and that white woman were your parents.”

Buster John and Sweetest Susan looked at Aaron for confirmation or denial.

Buster John and Sweetest Susan looked at Aaron for a yes or no.

“That’s so,” Aaron said.

"That's right," Aaron said.

“Mammy say dey wuz courtin’,” explained Drusilla.

“Mammy says they were dating,” Drusilla explained.

MAMMY SAY DEY WUZ COURTIN’

Mom said they were dating.

Buster John seemed to be somewhat embarrassed at this information, but Sweetest Susan appeared to relish it. On the other hand, Rambler went to Aaron and said:—

Buster John looked a bit embarrassed by this news, but Sweetest Susan seemed to enjoy it. Meanwhile, Rambler approached Aaron and said:—

“Son of Ben Ali, it would please me much[91] if you would scrape your shoe just behind my shoulders. A colony of fleas has settled there, because they know I can reach them neither with my teeth nor with my hind feet.”

“Son of Ben Ali, I would really appreciate it if you could scrape the back of my shoulders with your shoe. A bunch of fleas has made their home there, knowing I can’t reach them with my teeth or back feet.”

Aaron performed this service willingly, and the scraping seemed to tickle Rambler so that he raised one of his hind feet from the ground, and made believe to be scratching himself, but his foot was simply moving up and down in the air. At this the children laughed very heartily.

Aaron did this willingly, and the scratching seemed to tickle Rambler, causing him to lift one of his back feet off the ground and pretend to scratch himself, but his foot was just moving up and down in the air. The children laughed a lot at this.

“Well,” said Rambler, “when we ran up on the young man and the young lady there was a great flurry. The negro girl screamed, and the young lady rushed into the arms of the young man for protection. My companions and I ran around and circled, but all trace of the Son of Ben Ali had disappeared.

“Well,” said Rambler, “when we came across the young man and the young lady, there was a huge commotion. The Black girl screamed, and the young lady rushed into the young man's arms for protection. My friends and I ran around in circles, but any sign of the Son of Ben Ali had vanished.”

“I found the warm scent of a horse, but there was no horse to be seen. I thought this very strange, so I followed it a few hundred yards, but said nothing to my companions about it. The scent led out of the woods, through a field in which the brown sedge grew high, and, in going through this, I caught the scent of the Son of Ben Ali. It was high on the sedge, and I[92] knew by this that the horse had the Son of Ben Ali for a rider. But I said nothing to my companions. I turned away from the horse’s trail, and continued to go in a circle, until, coming to the point where the young man had entered the woods, I made some fuss over it, and thus drew my companions away from the sedge field. They came to me, but I told them it was a mistake, and in this way cooled them off, so that they were no longer as keen to find the trail of the Son of Ben Ali as they had been.

“I caught a whiff of horse scent, but there was no horse in sight. I found this really odd, so I followed the scent for a few hundred yards without mentioning it to my friends. The smell led me out of the woods and into a field where tall brown sedge was growing. As I walked through it, I picked up the scent of the Son of Ben Ali. It was high up in the sedge, and I knew from this that the horse was carrying the Son of Ben Ali. Still, I said nothing to my friends. I veered away from the horse's trail and kept walking in circles until I reached the spot where the young man had entered the woods. I made a bit of a scene about it to divert my friends' attention from the sedge field. They came over, but I told them it was a mistake, and that cooled their excitement, so they weren’t as eager to track down the Son of Ben Ali's trail anymore.”

“I have told pretty much all I know about it,” continued Rambler, dodging another spark. “It happened that the young man who was out there in the woods with the young lady was the man to whom Old Grizzly had sent the Son of Ben Ali with the bale of cotton.”

“I’ve shared almost everything I know about it,” continued Rambler, avoiding another spark. “The young man who was out there in the woods with the young lady was the same guy that Old Grizzly sent the Son of Ben Ali with the bale of cotton.”

“Was it really papa and mamma?” asked Buster John, turning to Aaron.

“Was it really Mom and Dad?” asked Buster John, turning to Aaron.

Aaron laughed and nodded his head.

Aaron chuckled and nodded.

“Well, they’ve never told me anything about it,” said Sweetest Susan, in an injured tone.

“Well, they’ve never told me anything about it,” said Sweetest Susan, sounding upset.

“Nor me either,” remarked Buster John.

“Me neither,” Buster John replied.

“Huh!” exclaimed Drusilla, “folks don’t hafter tell dey chilluns all dey know.”

“Huh!” exclaimed Drusilla, “people don’t have to tell their kids everything they know.”

[93]

[93]

Just then a loud, but mellow voice outside cried out: “Drusilla! You Drusilla! You better answer me gal! I boun’ I’ll make you talk when I git holt er you!”

Just then, a loud but smooth voice shouted from outside: “Drusilla! You Drusilla! You better answer me, girl! I swear I’ll make you talk when I get a hold of you!”

Drusilla put her head outside the door and yelled out: “Ma’am!”

Drusilla leaned her head out the door and shouted, “Ma’am!”

“Come ’ere dis minnit, madam! Whar is you?”

“Come here this minute, madam! Where are you?”

“At Unk A’on’s house, mammy!”

“At Unk A’on’s place, mom!”

“Tell her, Uncle Aaron says he wants to see her,” said Buster John. This Drusilla did, and presently Drusilla’s mother was heard coming along the path, breathing dire vengeance against Drusilla, and wondering what in the world Aaron wanted.

“Tell her, Uncle Aaron says he wants to see her,” Buster John said. Drusilla did just that, and soon Drusilla’s mother was heard coming down the path, seething with anger about Drusilla and wondering what in the world Aaron wanted.

“Is that you, Jemimy?” asked Aaron. “Come in—don’t be scared.”

“Is that you, Jemimy?” Aaron asked. “Come in—don’t be afraid.”

Jemimy came in laughing, and her smile was in queer contrast to the threats she had just made against her daughter.

Jemimy came in laughing, and her smile was a strange contrast to the threats she had just made against her daughter.

“What you-all doin’ here?” she said, seeing the white children. “Unk Aaron is sho got mo’ time fer ter fool wid you dan what I got. An’ dar’s dat ol’ dog settin’ up dar big ez anybody. What you want, honey?” turning to Buster[94] John. “Talk quick. I ain’t got no time ter th’ow way. I got ter go up yonder,” indicating the big house, “and set my mornin’s bread ter rise.” Then she turned to Aaron, “Did you call me sho’ nuff, er is deze yer chillun des runnin’ on wid der foolishness?”

“What are you all doing here?” she asked, noticing the white kids. “Uncle Aaron definitely has more time to mess around with you than I do. And there’s that old dog just sitting there like anyone else. What do you want, honey?” she said, turning to Buster[94] John. “Talk fast. I don’t have time to waste. I need to head up there,” she pointed to the big house, “and get my morning bread to rise.” Then she looked at Aaron, “Did you really call me, or are these kids just running around with their nonsense?”

Aaron nodded his head and brought out a stool for himself, giving Jemimy the chair in which he had been sitting.

Aaron nodded and pulled out a stool for himself, giving Jemimy the chair he had been sitting in.

“I ’clar’. I ain’t got no time fer ter be settin’ down here gwine on wid deze chillun. Time yo’ Unk A’on know much ’bout you ez what I does he won’t be settin’ down here worryin’ ’long wid you.”

“I swear. I don't have time to be sitting here dealing with these kids. By the time your Uncle A'on knows as much about you as I do, he won't be sitting here worrying with you.”

Jemimy said this, laughing in an embarrassed way. She stood in awe of Aaron, but she sat down. “What you grinnin’ at, I like ter know?” she cried, turning suddenly on Drusilla, to hide her own confusion. “Whar yo’ manners?”

Jemimy said this, laughing awkwardly. She was in awe of Aaron, but she sat down. “What are you grinning at? I want to know!” she exclaimed, suddenly turning on Drusilla to cover up her own embarrassment. “Where are your manners?”

Aaron shook his head and Drusilla made no reply.

Aaron shook his head, and Drusilla didn't respond.

“Aunt Mimy,” said Buster John, “we want you to tell us about the time you went into the woods with mamma—when Uncle Aaron was a[95] runaway, and when Mr. Gossett was running him with dogs.”

“Aunt Mimy,” said Buster John, “we want you to tell us about the time you went into the woods with mom—when Uncle Aaron was a[95] runaway, and when Mr. Gossett was chasing him with dogs.”

Jemimy laughed, and then she looked serious. She looked first at the children and then at Aaron. At last, her eye fell on Rambler, who had crossed the hearth and was sitting between Aaron and the chimney-jamb.

Jemimy laughed, then her expression turned serious. She glanced first at the kids and then at Aaron. Finally, her gaze landed on Rambler, who had crossed the room and was sitting between Aaron and the fireplace.

“Ef I ain’t mighty much mistaken,” said Jemimy, “dat ar very dog dar is one er de dogs what wuz runnin’ atter you.” Aaron nodded his head. “He gittin’ ol’, mon. Why, dat ar dog ain’t fur frum twenty year ol’.” Jemimy paused, but nobody said anything. Finally she went on:

“ If I’m not mistaken,” said Jemimy, “that dog over there is one of the dogs that was chasing you.” Aaron nodded. “He’s getting old, man. That dog isn’t far from twenty years old.” Jemimy paused, but no one said anything. Finally, she continued:

“I never is ter fergit dat day, ef I wuz ter live ter be older dan ol’ man Methusalem. I speck I wuz ’bout fourteen year ol’, an’ Miss Rachel, she wuz ’bout eighteen or nineteen—some’rs ’long in dar. Soon one mornin’ she sont me out ter tell ol’ Unk Aberham fer ter saddle de pacin’ filly. She low she gwineter go out in de woods atter some wil’ flowers, an’ she says she want me ter go ’long wid ’er. So dey done saddle de filly, en put Miss Rachel on ’er, an’ den Miss Rachel, she rid up side de fence an’ tuck me on behine ’er, bein’s ez de filly done been trained to tote[96] double. I had er basket on my arm, an’ dat ar basket sholy did worry dat hoss. She danced an’ she pranced, an’ twuz e’en’bout all I could do ter set up dar, her back wuz so slick.

“I’ll never forget that day, even if I live to be older than old man Methuselah. I think I was about fourteen years old, and Miss Rachel was around eighteen or nineteen—somewhere around there. One morning she sent me out to tell old Uncle Abraham to saddle the pacing filly. She said she was going to go out into the woods to pick some wildflowers, and she wanted me to come along with her. So they saddled the filly, put Miss Rachel on her, and then Miss Rachel rode up next to the fence and took me behind her since the filly had been trained to carry two. I had a basket on my arm, and that basket really bothered that horse. She danced and pranced, and it was almost all I could do to stay on her back, it was so slippery.

“But bimeby de filly done git usen ter de basket, an’ atter dat I ax Miss Rachel whar she gwine. She say she gwine atter some wil’ flowers. I ax her wharbouts. I ’low’d dey wuz plenty right whar we wuz at. She up ’n say dey want ’nuff ter suit her. We rid on an’ rid on, an’ bimeby I say, ‘Miss Rache, you know you ain’t gwine atter no flowers.’ She ax me wharbouts she gwine den. I say, ‘You er gwine over yon’er in de big woods.’ She ax what she gwine over dar for. I say”—

“But eventually the filly got used to the basket, and after that I asked Miss Rachel where she was going. She said she was going to get some wildflowers. I asked her where. I figured there were plenty right where we were. She insisted there weren’t enough to satisfy her. We kept riding on, and eventually I said, ‘Miss Rache, you know you aren’t going after any flowers.’ She asked me where she was going then. I said, ‘You’re going over there in the big woods.’ She asked what she was going over there for. I said”—

Here Jemimy straightened herself up and looked at Aaron curiously.

Here Jemimy straightened up and looked at Aaron with curiosity.

“I ’clar ter gracious, I oughtn’t ter be tellin’ dis ’fo’ deze yer chillun,” she said.

“I swear it’s gracious, I shouldn’t be saying this in front of these kids,” she said.

Aaron made no reply one way or another, but seemed to be surprised, and the children protested loudly.

Aaron didn’t respond either way, but he looked surprised, and the kids complained loudly.

“You’ll run right straight an’ tell Miss Rachel!” exclaimed Jemimy, as indignantly as if the children had already told their mother.

“You’ll go right away and tell Miss Rachel!” Jemimy shouted, as indignantly as if the kids had already informed their mom.

[97]

[97]

“Why, mamma knows it already—if it’s true,” said Buster John scornfully.

“Why, Mom knows it already—if it’s true,” Buster John said with disdain.

“She’d run me off’n de place ef she know’d I wuz runnin’ on ’bout ol’ times right here ’fo’ you all. La! niggers is fools, mo’ speshually when dey er wimmen folks.”

"She’d kick me out of here if she knew I was talking about old times in front of you all. Wow, Black folks can be foolish, especially when it comes to the women."

“I reckon she’s about right,” said Rambler, yawning and stretching himself.

“I think she’s pretty accurate,” said Rambler, yawning and stretching.

“What kinder cu’us fuss is dat dog makin’?” asked Jemimy, seeing Aaron and the children laughing. “I ain’t never see no dog make fuss like dat. You all better watch dat dog. He so ol’, dey ain’t no tellin’ when he’ll go ravin’.”

“What kind of fuss is that dog making?” asked Jemimy, seeing Aaron and the kids laughing. “I’ve never seen a dog make a fuss like that. You all better watch that dog. He’s so old, there’s no telling when he’ll go crazy.”

“You told mamma she was going to the big woods,” said Buster John, by way of a reminder.

“You told Mom she was going to the big woods,” said Buster John, as a reminder.

“She wa’n’t yo’ ma den!” remarked Jemimy. “I say, ‘You ain’t gwine atter no flowers. You er gwine over yon’er in de big woods.’ She ax me what she gwine over dar fer. I say, ‘You er gwine dar kaze you speck you’ll strike up wid dat ar Dave Henry Wyche.’ Man, suh! She blush up twel it look like you kin see plum thoo her ears, dey got so red. Atter while she ax me who tol’ me dat, an’ I say, ‘How come my eyeballs ain’t big nuff fer me ter tell myse’f?’

“She wasn’t your mom then!” Jemimy said. “I told her, ‘You’re not going after any flowers. You’re heading over there in the big woods.’ She asked me what she was going over there for. I said, ‘You’re going over there because you think you’ll run into that Dave Henry Wyche.’ Man, wow! She turned so red it looked like you could see right through her ears. After a while, she asked me who told me that, and I said, ‘How come my eyes aren't big enough for me to see for myself?’”

[98]

[98]

“We rid ’long, an’ rid ’long, an’ den bimeby she low dat Mr. Wyche des ez good ez anybody else, ef he ain’t got ez much prop’ty ez some er de res’. I say, ‘I ain’t’ sputin’ dat, but how come you call ’im Mr. Wyche now, when you been callin’ ’im Dave Henry yever since he toted yo’ school bucket when you wa’n’t knee-high to a goslin’?’ Den she say it’s kaze dey done got older dan what dey useter wuz.

“We rode along, and rode along, and then finally she said that Mr. Wyche is just as good as anyone else, even if he doesn’t have as much property as some others. I said, ‘I’m not disputing that, but why are you calling him Mr. Wyche now, when you’ve been calling him Dave Henry ever since he carried your school bucket when you were barely tall enough to stand?’ Then she said it’s because they’ve grown up more than they used to be.”

“We rid on, an’ rid on, an’ bimeby we come ter whar de big poplar grows dar in de woods. Right dar she w’o’d de filly, an’ tol’ me ter jump down, kaze right dar whar she gwine ter git some wil’ flowers. I hilt de hoss, I did, an’ she lipt down same ez a bird off’n de bush, an’ den she tuck de basket an’ went sa’nterin’ ’roun’.

“We rode on, and rode on, and eventually we came to where the big poplar tree grows in the woods. Right there she tied the filly and told me to jump down because she was going to get some wild flowers. I held the horse, I did, and she leaped down just like a bird off a bush, and then she took the basket and started wandering around.”

“I ’low, ‘Ef you gwine ter git any flowers right roun’ here, you’ll hafter dig in de groun’ atter ’em,’ an’ she say I better be ’tendin’ ter my business, an’ hol’ dat ar filly so she won’t break loose an’ run away. Well, dat sorter brung me ’roun’, kaze I skeerd er hosses anyhow, but I hilt on ter de bridle reins, an’ I kep’ one eye on Miss Rachel, an’ de udder one on de filly. Miss Rachel, she went on thoo’ de woods, sorter hummin’[99] one er dem ar ol’ time chunes, an’ I foller’d ’long atter de bes’ way I could, kaze I skeer’d dat ar filly gwine ter walk up behine me an’ tromple me. Bimeby, I see somebody gwine ’long thoo de woods wid a gun. I look right good, an’ den I know’d ’twuz Marse Dave Henry Wyche.

“I said, ‘If you want to get any flowers around here, you’ll have to dig in the ground for them,’ and she told me I better pay attention to my business and hold that filly so she wouldn’t break loose and run away. Well, that kind of shifted my focus because I was scared of horses anyway, but I held on to the bridle reins, keeping one eye on Miss Rachel and the other on the filly. Miss Rachel went through the woods, sort of humming one of those old-time songs, and I followed along the best I could since I was worried that filly would walk up behind me and trample me. After a while, I saw someone walking through the woods with a gun. I looked closely, and then I recognized it was Marse Dave Henry Wyche.”

“Well suh! you dunner how quare folks is. Miss Rachel she seed ’im ’mos’ time I did, an’ den she stopped and fetched a little squall, des like she didn’t know all de time he wuz gwine ter be dar, an’ den Marse Dave Henry, he stopped like he wuz ’stonished, an’ tuck off his hat like he ain’t seed Miss Rachel in a mont’ er Sundays. Den dey shuck han’s an’ stood dar an’ talked an’ talked. I dunner what dey say, but one time Marse Dave Henry would laugh, an’ look down at his foots, an’ den Miss Rachel, she’d snicker an’ blush. Dey wuz gwine on dat way when I feel de filly pullin’ on de reins, an’ den when I look at ’er, she had her ears sot forrerd, like she wuz lis’nin’ at sump’n. Den I hear houn’s a-bayin’, an’ des ’bout dat time I hear de bushes shakin’, an’ somebody come chargin’ ’long hard ez he kin come.

“Well sir! You wouldn’t believe how strange people can be. Miss Rachel saw him almost as soon as I did, and then she paused and threw a little fit, just like she didn’t know he was going to be there all along. Then Marse Dave Henry stopped like he was shocked and took off his hat like he hadn't seen Miss Rachel in a month or more. Then they shook hands and stood there talking and talking. I don’t know what they said, but at one point Marse Dave Henry laughed and looked down at his feet, and then Miss Rachel would snicker and blush. They were going on like that when I felt the filly pulling on the reins, and when I looked at her, she had her ears perked forward like she was listening to something. Then I heard hounds baying, and just about that time, I heard the bushes rustling, and someone came charging through as fast as they could."

[100]

[100]

“Dis make de filly jerk back and r’ar, but I swung on ter de bridle rein, an’ holler w’oa, an’ den, bimeby, she w’oad. Well, suh, dat ar somebody chargin’ ’long wuz yo’ Unk A’on dar. De dogs was a-gainin’ on ’im eve’y jump. He seed Miss Rachel an’ Marse Dave Henry stan’in’ dar, an’ he went up ter whar dey wuz, an’ say: ‘You see what I git fer tellin’ you las’ night.’ Marse Dave Henry ’low, ‘I wish ter God I could help you!’ Miss Rachel riz on her tiptoes, an’ stretch out her han’ an’ say, ‘Take dat filly dar an’ ride her home fer me!’ She looked lots bigger dan what Marse Dave Henry did. I tell you now, when you git de Abercrombie blood stirred up you better go off som’rs twel it cool off.

“Knowing that made the filly jerk back and rear, but I grabbed the bridle rein and yelled whoa, and then, after a bit, she slowed down. Well, sir, that was someone charging along, and it was your Uncle A'on there. The dogs were gaining on him with every jump. He saw Miss Rachel and Marse Dave Henry standing there, and he went up to where they were and said, ‘You see what I get for telling you last night.’ Marse Dave Henry said, ‘I wish to God I could help you!’ Miss Rachel rose on her tiptoes, stretched out her hand, and said, ‘Take that filly there and ride her home for me!’ She looked a lot bigger than Marse Dave Henry did. I tell you now, when you get the Abercrombie blood stirred up, you better get out of there until it cools off.”

“Well, Unk A’on dar, he fetched a jump er two an’ jerked de reins out’n my han’, an’ lipt on de filly’s back—behine de side-saddle, now, mind you—an’ hit her wid his heels a time er two, an’ wuz done gone ’fo’ I could git up offin’ de groun’ whar I fell at. Den Marse Dave Henry flung his gun ’cross his lef’ arm an’ put some fresh caps on it, an’ dar he hilt it.

"Well, Unk A’on dar, he grabbed a jump or two and yanked the reins out of my hand, then jumped on the filly's back—behind the side-saddle, just so you know—and kicked her with his heels a couple of times, and he was already gone before I could get up off the ground where I had fallen. Then Marse Dave Henry threw his gun over his left arm and put some fresh caps on it, and there he held it."

“Bimeby, here come de dogs. Dey sailed ’roun’, an’ sailed ’roun’, but dey couldn’t go no[101] fudder. Den here come dat ol’ Mr. Gossett. I hope he’ll go ter heaven, but I never shill b’lieve it twel I see ’im dar. He come a-follerin’ long atter de dogs. He rid up an’ tuck off his hat when he see Miss Rachel. But na’er one un um do like dey know he’s a-livin’. Miss Rachel she look at Marse Dave Henry, an’ Marse Dave Henry, he look right straight at ol’ Mr. Gossett. He sot dar on his hoss an’ look at um, an’ thump de pummel er his saddle like he studyin’ ’bout sump’n ’way off yon’er—an’ den he spied me. He lif’ his hat agin, like he tellin’ um good-by, an’ den he rid up by me. He say, ‘Gal, is you seed any nigger man runnin’ ’long by here?’ I look at Miss Rachel, an’ she drapt her eyeleds. I say, ‘Yasser.’ He say, ‘Which away wuz he gwine?’ I look at Miss Rachel, an’ she thow her eyes over ter de lef’, an’ I pint dat way an’ ’low, ‘Cross yon’er.’ He sot dar, dat ar white man did, an’ look at me n’ thump de pummel er his saddle, en den he broke out in a big laugh an’ rid on. I tell you now, ol’ Nick wa’n’t no sharper dan dat ar white man.

“Eventually, here come the dogs. They ran around and around, but they couldn’t go any further. Then here comes that old Mr. Gossett. I hope he'll go to heaven, but I won't believe it until I see him there. He came following along after the dogs. He rode up and took off his hat when he saw Miss Rachel. But none of them acted like they knew he was alive. Miss Rachel looked at Marse Dave Henry, and Marse Dave Henry looked right at old Mr. Gossett. He sat there on his horse and stared at them, thumping the pommel of his saddle like he was thinking about something far away—then he noticed me. He lifted his hat again, like he was saying goodbye, and then he rode up next to me. He asked, ‘Girl, have you seen any Black man running by here?’ I looked at Miss Rachel, and she dropped her eyelids. I said, ‘Yes, sir.’ He asked, ‘Which way was he going?’ I looked at Miss Rachel, and she tilted her eyes over to the left, and I pointed that way and said, ‘Over there.’ He sat there, that white man, and looked at me and thumped the pommel of his saddle, then he broke out laughing and rode on. I tell you now, old Nick wasn’t any sharper than that white man.”

“Marse Dave Henry made a motion like he wuz gwine ter foller on atter ol’ Mr. Gossett, but[102] Miss Rachel, she laid her han’ on his arm, an’ den we all walked back home. De las’ word I say ter Miss Rachel—an’ she’ll tell you so herse’f—wuz, ‘I tol’ you you wa’n’t huntin’ no flowers;’ an’ she ’low, ‘How kin anybody hunt flowers when de woods is full er runaway niggers an’ dogs?’ an’ I say, ‘You ain’t call de name er all what de woods wuz full uv;’ an’ she ’low ef I don’t hush up, she’ll be mad wid me all de balance er de week, an’ den I hushed up.”

“Marse Dave Henry pretended like he was going to follow old Mr. Gossett, but [102] Miss Rachel put her hand on his arm, and then we all walked back home. The last thing I said to Miss Rachel—and she’ll tell you so herself—was, ‘I told you weren’t looking for flowers;’ and she said, ‘How can anyone look for flowers when the woods are full of runaway slaves and dogs?’ and I said, ‘You didn’t mention everything that the woods were full of;’ and she said if I didn’t shut up, she’d be mad at me for the rest of the week, and then I kept quiet.”

Jemimy paused, looked all around, and then turned to the children:—

Jemimy paused, looked around, and then turned to the kids:—

“Don’t you dast ter tell yo’ ma dat I been gwine on wid all dish yer ol’ time foolishness, kaze ef you do, she’ll take me out’n de kitchen an’ sen’ me ter de cotton patch, an’ I’m doin’ mighty well whar I is.”

“Don’t you dare tell your mom that I’ve been messing around with all this old-fashioned nonsense, because if you do, she’ll take me out of the kitchen and send me to the cotton field, and I’m doing really well where I am.”

Then, after telling Drusilla not to be sitting up all night, she went out.

Then, after telling Drusilla not to stay up all night, she went out.


[103]

[103]

VII.
RAMBLER, THE TRACK DOG, WRAPS UP HIS STORY.

“Where did you go when you rode the filly off?” Buster John asked Aaron.

“Where did you go when you took the filly out?” Buster John asked Aaron.

“He came right here,” said Rambler; “I know it, because when old Grizzly whistled to me and my companions and started home, I went back, picked up the scent of the filly, and followed it here. At the lot, the Son of Ben Ali took the saddle off, hung it under the shed, and then came to this house.”

“He came right here,” said Rambler; “I know it because when old Grizzly whistled to me and my friends and started home, I went back, picked up the scent of the filly, and followed it here. At the lot, the Son of Ben Ali took the saddle off, hung it under the shed, and then came to this house.”

“That is so,” remarked Aaron; “an old man by the name of Abe lived here.”

“That’s true,” said Aaron; “an old man named Abe lived here.”

“Why, I remember old Uncle Abe,” said Buster John. “He used to sit in the sun and make horse collars and baskets, and tell tales.”

“Yeah, I remember old Uncle Abe,” Buster John said. “He used to sit in the sun and make horse collars and baskets, and share stories.”

“He was a great hand for that,” assented Aaron.

“He was really good at that,” agreed Aaron.

“I followed him here,” continued Rambler, “but found the door shut. I scratched at it and[104] whined. The man named Abe opened it, and I came in, but I didn’t see anything of the Son of Ben Ali. But I knew he was in here. My nose told me so. I noticed some planks across the rafters—they are there yet, as you can see—and I looked up and whined. The man named Abe looked around until he found his axe. ‘So you are Gossett’s nigger dog,’ he said. ‘Well, you’ll never hunt any more niggers for him.’

“I followed him here,” Rambler continued, “but found the door closed. I scratched at it and whined. The guy named Abe opened it, and I came in, but I didn’t see anything of the Son of Ben Ali. But I knew he was here. My nose told me that. I noticed some planks across the rafters—they're still there, as you can see—and I looked up and whined. The guy named Abe looked around until he found his axe. ‘So you’re Gossett’s dog,’ he said. ‘Well, you’ll never hunt any more people for him.’”

“‘What is that?’ said the Son of Ben Ali from the loft.

“‘What is that?’ asked the Son of Ben Ali from the loft."

“‘Gossett’s nigger dog,’ said the man named Abe. ‘He has followed you here. What shall I do with him?’

“‘Gossett's dog,’ said the man named Abe. ‘He has followed you here. What should I do with him?’”

“‘Give him something to eat,’ answered the Son of Ben Ali, and this made me glad, for I had had a long, a hot, and a hard chase.

“‘Give him something to eat,’ replied the Son of Ben Ali, and this made me happy, because I had just been through a long, hot, and exhausting chase.”

“‘What shall I do then?’ asked the man named Abe.

“'What should I do then?' asked the man named Abe.”

“‘Give him a drink of clean water,’ replied the Son of Ben Ali.

“‘Give him a drink of clean water,’ said the Son of Ben Ali.

“‘What then?’

"What now?"

“‘Then let him alone.’

"Then leave him alone."

I LOOKED UP AND WHINED

I looked up and complained

“Now, I was very glad of that,” continued Rambler, licking his chops, and keeping one eye[105] on the sputtering pine knot that gave out a flickering light, “for I wanted bread, and I wanted water, and I wanted to lie down and rest somewhere, where I wouldn’t have to fight the flies.

“Now, I was really happy about that,” continued Rambler, licking his lips and keeping one eye[105] on the sputtering pine knot that gave off a flickering light, “because I wanted bread, I wanted water, and I wanted to lie down and rest somewhere, where I wouldn’t have to deal with the flies.

“So the man named Abe went into his cupboard—that same cupboard there—and gave me a big chunk of ash cake, and placed a pan of water close by. Then he sat in the door and began to weave his baskets. I ate all he gave me, drank as much water as I wanted, and crept under a low bedstead that stood in the corner yonder.

“So the guy named Abe went into his cupboard—that same cupboard over there—and handed me a big chunk of ash cake, then set a pan of water nearby. After that, he sat in the doorway and started weaving his baskets. I ate everything he gave me, drank as much water as I wanted, and crawled under a low bed that was in the corner over there.”

“I don’t know how long I slept, but when I woke I knew it was night, for I heard the man named Abe frying his bacon, and the smell of it crept under the bed where I was, and made me as hungry as I had been before I ate. After a while I heard voices. The Son of Ben Ali was asking the man named Abe if he would have to stay in the loft on the planks all night. The man named Abe said no, that he had a snug place for the Son of Ben Ali.

“I’m not sure how long I dozed off, but when I woke up, I could tell it was night because I heard a guy named Abe frying bacon, and the smell drifted under the bed where I was, making me just as hungry as before I had eaten. After a bit, I heard some voices. The Son of Ben Ali was asking Abe if he’d have to stay up in the loft on the planks all night. Abe said no, that he had a cozy spot for the Son of Ben Ali.”

“Now, at that time there was a sort of closet or something near where the chimney juts out here. The man named Abe had nailed some[106] planks across from the wall to the edge of the chimney, and in between the wall and the planks there was room enough for a man to stand up, or to lie down, if he lay on his side.

“Now, at that time there was a kind of closet or something near where the chimney sticks out here. A man named Abe had nailed some[106] planks from the wall to the edge of the chimney, and between the wall and the planks, there was enough room for a guy to stand up or lie down if he was on his side.

“After a while, when everything was quiet, the Son of Ben Ali clambered down the wall, but when he touched the floor he stumbled and fell over, groaning. The man named Abe was scared nearly to death, but it was nothing. I had been running hard, and I was stiff and sore. The Son of Ben Ali had been running hard, and he was stiff and sore. Besides, he had been lying on the planks in the loft in a cramped position, not daring to move, for fear he would be discovered, and this made the matter worse. But it was nothing, after all. The Son of Ben Ali raised himself, laughing, and limped into the closet.

“After a while, when everything was quiet, the Son of Ben Ali climbed down the wall, but when he hit the floor, he stumbled and fell, groaning. The guy named Abe was scared nearly to death, but it was nothing. I had been running hard, and I was stiff and sore. The Son of Ben Ali had been running hard too, and he was stiff and sore. Plus, he had been lying on the planks in the loft in a cramped position, too afraid to move for fear of being discovered, and that made it worse. But really, it was nothing. The Son of Ben Ali got up, laughing, and limped into the closet.

“But he didn’t stay there long. He came out to stretch himself. This made the man named Abe uneasy, and then he became angry. But the Son of Ben Ali simply laughed at him. This made him still angrier, and he threatened to go to the white folk’s house—that’s what he called it—and tell them that a runaway negro[107] had taken possession of his cabin. The man named Abe started out. I don’t know whether he would have gone if he had been let alone, but he was not let alone. The Son of Ben Ali seized him by the shoulders and jammed him down on his stool, and then stood over him. The man named Abe would have cried out, but the Son of Ben Ali placed his hand softly on the man’s mouth and spoke one word—‘Listen!’—but that was enough.

“But he didn’t stay there long. He came out to stretch himself. This made the man named Abe uneasy, and then he became angry. But the Son of Ben Ali just laughed at him. This made him even angrier, and he threatened to go to the white folks’ house—that’s what he called it—and tell them that a runaway Black man[107] had taken over his cabin. The man named Abe started to leave. I don’t know if he would have gone if he had been left alone, but he wasn’t left alone. The Son of Ben Ali grabbed him by the shoulders and pushed him down on his stool, then stood over him. The man named Abe would have cried out, but the Son of Ben Ali placed his hand gently on the man’s mouth and spoke one word—‘Listen!’—but that was enough.”

“The man named Abe quieted down at once. But he said he would be killed if the white people caught him hiding a runaway. At this, the Son of Ben Ali called me to him and said:—

“The man named Abe quieted down immediately. But he said he would be killed if the white people found him hiding a runaway. At this, the Son of Ben Ali called me over and said:—

“‘Go out and stand by the door there. When you hear any one coming, say so.’

“‘Go out and stand by the door over there. When you hear someone coming, let me know.’”

“I limped out from under the bed the best I could, for I was stiff, and scratched at the door and asked to be let out. The man named Abe opened the door, and watched to see what I would do. I only went a few steps away from the door, and then sat down, turning my head in all directions and listening. When the man named Abe shut the door again, I went and sat on the steps. I heard the man ask the Son of[108] Ben Ali if he was a witch, and the reply he got was that the Son of Ben Ali was witch enough not to be caught any more. Then the man named Abe wanted to know if the Son of Ben Ali was angry with him, and the answer he got was that the Son of Ben Ali was the friend of those who were his friends and was never angry with them.

“I limped out from under the bed as best as I could because I was stiff, and scratched at the door, asking to be let out. The man named Abe opened the door and watched to see what I would do. I only took a few steps away from the door and then sat down, turning my head in every direction and listening. When the man named Abe shut the door again, I went and sat on the steps. I heard the man ask the Son of Ben Ali if he was a witch, and the reply he got was that the Son of Ben Ali was clever enough not to be caught anymore. Then the man named Abe wanted to know if the Son of Ben Ali was angry with him, and the answer he got was that the Son of Ben Ali was friends with those who were his friends and was never angry with them.

“Well, they had their supper in there, for I could hear them chewing, and presently the man named Abe came to the door and gave me mine, the biggest half of a warm hoe-cake, and I don’t know that plain bread ever tasted better than it did right then.

“Well, they had their dinner in there, because I could hear them eating, and soon the guy named Abe came to the door and handed me mine, the biggest half of a warm hoe-cake, and I don’t think plain bread ever tasted better than it did at that moment.

“Not long after that I heard some one laughing and talking in the direction of the big house up yonder, and the sounds seemed to get nearer. I gave the warning, and I soon heard the Son of Ben Ali go into the closet. The voices came nearer, and I soon knew one for the Young Mistress, whom I had heard talking in the woods that very morning. The other seemed to be the voice of a child, but I heard thump—thump—thump—as of some one walking with a heavy cane. So I said to myself the Master is with[109] them. But, no; it was the little boy, who walked with the crutches, as I soon saw. He was pleading with his sister to come to the house of the man named Abe and get him to tell a tale, such as he used to tell her when she was a little girl. She said she was too large for that, but the Little Master declared that he was small enough for both of them. And so they came to the door.

“Not long after that, I heard someone laughing and talking coming from the big house up there, and the sounds seemed to be getting closer. I gave a heads-up, and soon I heard the Son of Ben Ali go into the closet. The voices drew nearer, and I quickly recognized one as the Young Mistress, whom I had heard talking in the woods earlier that morning. The other voice sounded like a child, but I heard a thump—thump—thump—as if someone was walking with a heavy cane. So I told myself, the Master is with[109] them. But no; it was the little boy, who walked with crutches, as I soon saw. He was asking his sister to come to the house of the man named Abe and get him to tell a story, like he used to tell her when she was little. She said she was too grown up for that, but the Little Master insisted that he was small enough for both of them. And so they came to the door.”

“The Young Mistress called out ‘Uncle Abe!’ and the man named Abe opened the door. He looked out cautiously, and with a frown on his face, as I could see; but when he found who it was he danced around, and opened the door as nimbly as if he had been a young man. I try to be polite myself, and sometimes I shake my tail pretty hard, but the man named Abe shook his whole body, he was so polite, and bowed nearly to the floor. And it wasn’t put on, neither, as I found out afterward, for every one on the place loved the Young Mistress and Little Master. These two went in, and I followed them. I wanted to see what would happen.

“The Young Mistress called out, ‘Uncle Abe!’ and the man named Abe opened the door. He looked out cautiously, frowning, but when he saw who it was, he danced around and opened the door as nimbly as if he were a young man. I try to be polite myself, and sometimes I wag my tail pretty hard, but Abe shook his whole body with politeness and bowed nearly to the floor. And it wasn’t put on either, as I found out later, because everyone on the place loved the Young Mistress and Little Master. These two went in, and I followed them. I wanted to see what would happen."

“After a while, in bustling around, one of them stepped on my foot. Of course this hurt my feelings, and I cried out.

“After a while, while everyone was bustling around, one of them stepped on my foot. Naturally, this hurt my feelings, and I cried out.”

[110]

[110]

“‘Poor doggie!’ said the Little Master. ‘Come here!’ He looked at me closely, and exclaimed:—

“‘Poor dog!’ said the Little Master. ‘Come here!’ He looked at me closely and exclaimed:—

“‘Why, this is one of the Gossett track dogs! What is he doing here?’

“‘Why, this is one of the Gossett track dogs! What’s he doing here?’”

“But the man named Abe said he didn’t know. Then the Young Mistress wondered if I was one of the dogs that had been running after a negro in the woods that morning, and she asked the man named Abe, looking at him hard, if he had seen a strange negro bring the filly home. But the man named Abe shook his head and fumbled with the splits which he wove into baskets.

“But the man named Abe said he didn’t know. Then the Young Mistress wondered if I was one of the dogs that had been chasing a Black man in the woods that morning, and she asked the man named Abe, looking at him intently, if he had seen a strange Black man bringing the filly home. But the man named Abe shook his head and fumbled with the splits he used to weave baskets.”

“The Little Master said he had come to hear a story, one of those old stories about Brother Fox and Brother Rabbit. I thought to myself that if all the rabbits I had caught could talk, they would have more stories to tell than the Little Master had time to listen to. The man named Abe shuffled around and coughed and excused himself, but it was no use. I knew he wanted the Young Mistress and the Little Master to go away. He was uneasy about the Son of Ben Ali—afraid that they might discover the runaway. But nothing would satisfy the Little[111] Master but a story, and so the man named Abe sat down and told him one. And then nothing would satisfy him but another story, and so they went on, until finally I fell asleep by the hearth. I could hear the story-telling going on in my dreams, and I remember I said to myself that if the man named Abe, or any other man, was as willing to work as he was to talk, a good many things would be different.

“The Little Master said he had come to hear a story, one of those old tales about Brother Fox and Brother Rabbit. I thought to myself that if all the rabbits I had caught could talk, they would have way more stories to share than the Little Master could ever listen to. The guy named Abe shuffled around, coughed, and made excuses, but it didn't matter. I knew he wanted the Young Mistress and the Little Master to leave. He was nervous about the Son of Ben Ali—worried that they might find out about the runaway. But the Little Master wouldn’t settle for anything less than a story, so Abe sat down and told him one. And then he wanted another story, so they kept going until I finally fell asleep by the hearth. I could hear the storytelling in my dreams, and I remember thinking that if the guy named Abe, or any other man, was as willing to work as he was to talk, a lot of things would be different.

“While I was lying there dozing, I heard the Son of Ben Ali begin to snore. The Little Master heard it too, for he asked what the noise was. The man named Abe said it was the dog—meaning me—and then he went on with his story, moving his feet about on the floor and talking loud. I dozed off again, and was getting ready to go to sleep sure enough, for I was tired, when suddenly I heard a noise outside, as of two or three persons creeping around the cabin. I jumped up and ran to the door and smelt under it. The scent that came under the door was the scent of strange persons, and of white people at that. Just as I was about to cry out my discovery I got a whiff of another scent. I knew at once that George Gossett was with the strange[112] persons, and that they were patroling the settlement searching for the Son of Ben Ali.

“While I was lying there dozing off, I heard the Son of Ben Ali start to snore. The Little Master heard it too and asked what the noise was. The guy named Abe said it was the dog—meaning me—and then he continued with his story, shuffling his feet on the floor and speaking loudly. I dozed off again, and I was getting ready to really sleep since I was tired, when suddenly I heard a noise outside, like two or three people sneaking around the cabin. I jumped up, ran to the door, and smelled under it. The scent coming from under the door was that of unfamiliar people, and of white folks at that. Just as I was about to shout about my discovery, I caught another smell. I knew right away that George Gossett was with the unfamiliar[112] people, and they were patrolling the settlement searching for the Son of Ben Ali.

“I gave one whine, and ran under the bed, for I didn’t want young Grizzly to see me there.

“I gave a whimper and hurried under the bed, because I didn’t want young Grizzly to spot me there.

“‘What is the matter with the dog?’ asked the Young Mistress, in some alarm.

“‘What’s wrong with the dog?’ asked the Young Mistress, a bit worried.”

“‘Sh-h!’ said the man named Abe, softly.

“‘Sh-h!’ said the man named Abe, softly.

“Then some one struck the door with a cane, following it with a loud demand:—

“Then someone hit the door with a cane, yelling right after:—

“‘Hello, here! Open this door!’

“Hey, over here! Open this door!”

“Peeping from under the bed, I watched to see what would happen. The man named Abe looked hard at the Young Mistress. She, rising, swung the chair behind her, leaning on it with her left hand. She lifted her right arm and waved it toward the door.

“Peeking out from under the bed, I watched to see what would happen. The man named Abe stared intensely at the Young Mistress. She stood up, swung the chair behind her, and leaned on it with her left hand. She raised her right arm and waved it toward the door.

“‘Open it!’ she said.

“‘Open it!’ she urged.

“The man named Abe did as he was bid. He threw it open suddenly and stood behind it. Young Grizzly must have been leaning heavily against it, for he stumbled into the room and came near falling.

“The man named Abe did as he was told. He threw it open suddenly and stood behind it. Young Grizzly must have been leaning heavily against it, because he stumbled into the room and almost fell.”

“‘What are you trying to do? Why you’—Then, looking up, he caught sight of the Young Mistress standing there with anger in her face.[113] Young Grizzly took off his hat and bowed low. There were pieces of sticking-plaster on his forehead and cheek bones. He caught his breath and stammered: ‘I beg your pardon, ma’am, I’—

“‘What are you trying to do? Why you’—Then, looking up, he noticed the Young Mistress standing there with anger on her face.[113] Young Grizzly took off his hat and bowed deeply. There were bits of bandages on his forehead and cheekbones. He caught his breath and stammered: ‘I’m sorry, ma’am, I’—

“‘Uncle Abe,’ said the Young Mistress, ‘go to the house and tell father that Mr. Gossett—Mr. George Gossett—has called to see him on business, but has missed his way.’

"‘Uncle Abe,’ said the Young Mistress, ‘please go to the house and tell Dad that Mr. Gossett—Mr. George Gossett—wants to see him about something important, but has gotten lost.’"

“‘Not at all, Miss Rachel! Not at all! I beg ten thousand pardons! I was hunting a runaway nigger in the settlement, and I thought perhaps—maybe—I might find him here. A runaway nigger you know, Miss Rachel, is just as apt to be in one place as another.’ In this way spoke young Grizzly, as he backed out at the door, still bowing.

“‘Not at all, Miss Rachel! Not at all! I sincerely apologize! I was looking for a runaway slave in the settlement, and I thought maybe—just maybe—I might find him here. A runaway slave, you know, Miss Rachel, can be just about anywhere.’ This is how young Grizzly spoke as he backed out the door, still bowing.”

“‘Then, Uncle Abe, tell father that Mr. George Gossett believes one of his runaways is hid on his place, and wants to find him.’

“‘Then, Uncle Abe, tell Dad that Mr. George Gossett thinks one of his runaways is hiding on his property and wants to find him.’”

“‘By no means, Miss Rachel—by no means! Not for the world. You know me too well not to know that I never intended any disrespect to you. Not the least bit in the world.’ So said young Grizzly.

“‘Definitely not, Miss Rachel—definitely not! Not for anything. You know me too well to think that I ever meant any disrespect to you. Not even a little bit.’ So said young Grizzly.”

[114]

[114]

“‘Who are your companions, sir?’ asked the Young Mistress, going toward the door.

“‘Who are your friends, sir?’ asked the Young Mistress, moving toward the door.

“‘Just some of the neighbor boys, ma’am. I asked them to come with me. None of us meant the least harm, and certainly no disrespect to you.’ Thus spoke young Grizzly.

“Just some of the neighbor boys, ma’am. I asked them to come with me. None of us meant any harm, and definitely no disrespect to you.” So said young Grizzly.

“By this time his companions had taken to their heels, and young Grizzly was quick to follow their example as soon as he got out of reach of the Young Mistress’s eyes. So said the man named Abe, and he was standing where he could see, having pretended to go after the White-haired Master. Never have I seen a white man more frightened than young Grizzly was.”

“By this time, his friends had run off, and young Grizzly quickly followed suit as soon as he was out of the Young Mistress's sight. That’s what the man named Abe said, and he was standing in a spot where he could see everything, having pretended to go after the White-haired Master. I’ve never seen a white man more scared than young Grizzly was.”

“What was he afraid of?” asked Sweetest Susan.

“What was he afraid of?” asked Sweetest Susan.

“Buckshot,” replied Aaron.

“Buckshot,” Aaron replied.

Rambler yawned and then continued:—

Rambler yawned and then carried on:—

“The Little Master was even angrier than the Young Mistress, but he had said nothing. When the door was shut he struck the floor with his crutch and cried out:—

“The Little Master was even angrier than the Young Mistress, but he hadn’t said anything. When the door was closed, he hit the floor with his crutch and shouted:—

“‘Oh, I hope it is Aaron they are after, and I hope they will never get him.’

“‘Oh, I really hope they’re after Aaron, and I hope they never catch him.’”

“‘Aaron is his name,’ said the man named Abe.

“Aaron is his name,” said the man named Abe.

YOUNG GRIZZLY BOWED LOW

YOUNG GRIZZLY BOWED LOW

[115]

[115]

“‘He rode my filly home to-day,’ the Young Mistress said.

“‘He rode my filly home today,’ the Young Mistress said.

“‘Did he? Did he? I’ll kiss you, sis, for that!’ So spoke the Little Master, and he was as good as his word. He hopped nearly across the floor on his crutches and smacked the Young Mistress right in the mouth.

“‘Did he? Did he? I’ll kiss you, sis, for that!’ So said the Little Master, and he meant it. He nearly hopped across the floor on his crutches and gave the Young Mistress a smack right on the mouth.”

“I was wondering whether the Son of Ben Ali was sleeping all this time, so I went and sat by the closet. I could hear the Son of Ben Ali breathing very hard, and I said to myself, if he is not asleep, he is sitting in there crying.”

“I was thinking about whether the Son of Ben Ali had been sleeping this whole time, so I went and sat by the closet. I could hear the Son of Ben Ali breathing heavily, and I told myself, if he’s not asleep, he’s probably sitting in there crying.”

Sweetest Susan looked at Aaron, and her beautiful eyes were full of tears. Aaron shook his head and smiled, and then pretended to be gazing at something in the fireplace.

Sweetest Susan looked at Aaron, her beautiful eyes filled with tears. Aaron shook his head and smiled, then pretended to be looking at something in the fireplace.

“He may have been laughing,” continued Rambler, licking his foreleg, where a briar had scratched it, “but as there was nothing to laugh at, that I could see, I thought maybe he was crying. But maybe he wasn’t. I’m never certain of anything until I get my nose on it, and there was a wall between the Son of Ben Ali and me.

“He might have been laughing,” Rambler said, licking his front leg where a thorn had scratched it, “but since there was nothing funny that I could see, I wondered if he was actually crying. But maybe he wasn’t. I’m never sure of anything until I can sniff it out, and there was a wall between the Son of Ben Ali and me.

“The Young Mistress and the Little Master[116] were very angry, but before they could say much a very curious thing happened. The door of the closet flew open, and the Son of Ben Ali tumbled out in a heap on the floor. The Young Mistress fell back a step or two and gave a little scream, but the Little Master stood his ground and lifted his crutch in a threatening manner. But the Son of Ben Ali simply fell out of the closet in a heap. He was still stiff and sore, and by the time he had gathered himself together the Young Mistress knew who he was, and in a moment, too, the Little Master knew him.

“The Young Mistress and the Little Master[116] were really upset, but before they could say much, something very strange happened. The closet door burst open, and the Son of Ben Ali fell out in a jumble onto the floor. The Young Mistress stepped back a couple of paces and let out a small scream, but the Little Master stood firm and raised his crutch threateningly. However, the Son of Ben Ali just tumbled out of the closet in a mess. He was still stiff and sore, and by the time he pulled himself together, the Young Mistress recognized him, and soon enough, the Little Master did too.”

“‘Why, it’s Aaron!’ he cried, though nobody ever told me why any one ever called the Son of Ben Ali Aaron.

“‘Why, it’s Aaron!’ he shouted, even though nobody ever explained to me why anyone called the Son of Ben Ali Aaron.

“Then he seized the Son of Ben Ali’s hand, and stood leaning against him for support, as he did many and many a day and night after, as I have seen. The Little Master’s head came no higher than the Son of Ben Ali’s shoulder, though the child was standing on his feet, and the Son of Ben Ali on his knees.

“Then he took the hand of the Son of Ben Ali and leaned against him for support, just like he did many days and nights after that, as I have seen. The Little Master’s head barely reached the Son of Ben Ali’s shoulder, even though the child was standing on his feet, while the Son of Ben Ali was on his knees."

“The Young Mistress said: ‘If you stay here they will catch you, sure.’

“The Young Mistress said: ‘If you stay here, they'll definitely catch you.’”

[117]

[117]

“The Son of Ben Ali shook his head, and the man named Abe made this reply: ‘No, ma’am, they’ll not come back here in a hurry, after hearing what you said.’

“The son of Ben Ali shook his head, and the man named Abe replied, ‘No, ma’am, they won’t be coming back here anytime soon after what you said.’”

“At this, they all laughed, except the Son of Ben Ali. ‘You may be certain,’ he said, ‘that I’ll not stay here where I can be seen. The Gossett negroes go hungry every day in the year, and for an extra pint of meal they would tell everything they know and more too. And I would be the last to blame them.’

“At this, they all laughed, except the Son of Ben Ali. ‘You can be sure,’ he said, ‘that I won’t stick around where I can be seen. The Gossett Black folks go hungry every single day of the year, and for an extra pint of meal, they’d spill everything they know and then some. And I wouldn’t blame them for it.’”

“Then suddenly the Little Master spoke: ‘Can you climb a tree?’

“Then suddenly the Little Master spoke: ‘Can you climb a tree?’”

“‘By this time I ought to know how,’ said the Son of Ben Ali.

“‘By now I should know how,’ said the Son of Ben Ali.”

“‘Then come, I’ll show you.’ So saying, the Little Master swung himself on his crutches and went hopping to the door as nimbly as if his legs were sound and whole. And the Young Mistress went too, and I followed.

“‘Then come on, I'll show you.’ With that, the Little Master balanced on his crutches and hopped to the door as easily as if his legs were perfectly fine. The Young Mistress followed, and I went along too.”

“But by the time the Little Master had reached the door the Son of Ben Ali was out and before him.

“But by the time the Little Master reached the door, the Son of Ben Ali was already outside, right in front of him.”

“‘You are such a good rider, I’ll be your horse,’ said the Son of Ben Ali.

“‘You’re an amazing rider, so I’ll be your horse,’ said the Son of Ben Ali."

[118]

[118]

“He took the crutches, leaned them against the door, and swung the Little Master to his broad back, picking up the crutches, and sore as he was, pretended to be a horse. We went toward the big house.

“He grabbed the crutches, leaned them against the door, and hoisted the Little Master onto his back. Despite being sore, he picked up the crutches and pretended to be a horse. We headed towards the big house.”

“If you will notice, the stump of a big oak tree stands near the back porch. Before the tree was killed by fire, a big limb stretched to the little balcony above the porch. At least, it used to be so. The Little Master showed this tree and the limb and the balcony to the Son of Ben Ali, and told him that the big window that opened on the balcony was in his room. And he said to him:—

“If you look closely, you'll see the stump of a large oak tree near the back porch. Before the tree was burned, a big branch reached out to the small balcony above the porch. At least, that's how it used to be. The Little Master pointed out this tree, the branch, and the balcony to the Son of Ben Ali, and told him that the large window opening onto the balcony was in his room. And he said to him:—

“‘Whenever at night you feel lonely and tired, climb these stairs and come to my room. Many a night I lie awake and count the stars, and I should like to have you there to talk to me. You may come to-night, if you will.’

“‘Whenever you feel lonely and tired at night, climb these stairs and come to my room. Many nights I lie awake counting the stars, and I would love to have you there to talk to me. You can come tonight if you want.’”

“The Son of Ben Ali stood a moment after he had placed the Little Master on the steps and given him his crutches.

“The Son of Ben Ali paused for a moment after he set the Little Master on the steps and handed him his crutches.

“‘Not to-night—not to-night, Little Master. But before long I’ll come. To-night I must go into the woods and find me a hiding-place.’

“‘Not tonight—not tonight, Little Master. But soon I’ll be back. Tonight I have to go into the woods and find a hiding spot.’”

[119]

[119]

“So said the Son of Ben Ali, and then he seized the Little Master’s hand and kissed it, bowed to the Young Mistress, whistled for me, and went off into the woods humming an old tune that made me feel sorry.”

“So said the Son of Ben Ali, and then he grabbed the Little Master’s hand and kissed it, bowed to the Young Mistress, whistled for me, and walked off into the woods humming an old tune that made me feel sad.”

At this point Rambler tried to scratch between his shoulders, first with one hind foot and then with the other. Then he tried to bite the fleas, but he couldn’t reach them, being old and stiff; and he sat and whined so pitifully that Aaron rubbed his back with a pine knot. This seemed to give him great relief, so much so that, hearing the dogs barking in another part of the lot, he ran out at the door to join them, and soon the deep mellow sound of his voice was heard baying with the rest.

At this point, Rambler tried to scratch between his shoulders, first with one back foot and then with the other. Then he tried to bite the fleas, but he couldn’t reach them because he was old and stiff; he sat there whining so pitifully that Aaron rubbed his back with a pine knot. This seemed to give him a lot of relief, so much so that, hearing the dogs barking in another part of the lot, he ran out the door to join them, and soon the deep, rich sound of his voice was heard howling with the rest.

Shortly afterward the children bade Aaron good-night, and it wasn’t long before they were all in bed and sound asleep.

Shortly after, the kids said goodnight to Aaron, and it didn't take long for them all to be in bed and fast asleep.


[120]

[120]

VIII.
Grunter, the white pig.

When the children awoke the next morning, they found that they were as much puzzled as ever about Aaron. He had escaped from Mr. Gossett and the patrol, and he had gone into the woods; but what then? What did he do there? How long did he stay? There were a thousand questions they wanted to ask. So the next time they saw Aaron, and each time thereafter, they begged him to tell them this and tell them that, until finally he said he would take them over to the two-mile place some fine day, and show them the White Pig.

When the kids woke up the next morning, they were just as confused as ever about Aaron. He had gotten away from Mr. Gossett and the patrol, and he had gone into the woods; but what happened then? What did he do there? How long did he stay? They had a thousand questions they wanted to ask. So the next time they saw Aaron, and every time after that, they begged him to tell them this and that, until finally he said he would take them over to the two-mile place one day and show them the White Pig.

Now, on that plantation, the White Pig was a well-known character. His history was a short one, but it was enough. A good many years before that, an old sow, with thirteen pigs following her, concluded to go traveling. She refused to come up to be fed when the other hogs were called. Nobody knew the reason.[121] The hog feeder had a beautiful song to call them with, and a strong, melodious voice with which to sing the song—a voice that could be heard from one end of the plantation to the other. But however long or however loud he might call, the old sow with her thirteen pigs kept close in the swamp.

Now, on that plantation, the White Pig was a well-known figure. His story was brief, but it was enough. Several years earlier, an old sow, with thirteen piglets following her, decided to go on an adventure. She refused to come up for food when the other pigs were called. Nobody knew why.[121] The hog feeder had a beautiful song to call them with, and a strong, melodic voice to sing it—a voice that could be heard from one end of the plantation to the other. But no matter how long or how loud he called, the old sow with her thirteen piglets stayed hidden in the swamp.

Day after day the hog feeder called; day after day he expected them to come; and day after day they failed to come. After so long a time he went to hunt them. The old sow he found, but her pigs were missing. Some said the foxes and wildcats had caught the young ones, and some said they had gone wild in the swamp. But when the negroes planted their watermelon and goober patches, they soon found out that not all of the pigs had been caught.

Day after day, the pig feeder called; day after day, he expected them to show up; and day after day, they didn’t come. After a while, he went to look for them. He found the old sow, but her piglets were missing. Some people said the foxes and wildcats had gotten the young ones, and others said they had gone feral in the swamp. But when the workers planted their watermelon and peanut patches, they quickly realized that not all of the pigs had been caught.

Then a great effort was made to catch them. Some were run down and caught with dogs, and some were shot; but one, the most mischievous of all, was never caught. He kept out of the way of the guns, and he ripped open and killed all the dog’s that came within reach of him. He was fleet of foot and cunning. He never came out of the canebrake except at night, and[122] he was so white and swift that the negroes came to be afraid of him. They said to themselves that a pig that could fool the white people and outrun a pack of foxhounds must be something more than a common pig.

Then a huge effort was made to catch them. Some were chased down and caught with dogs, and some were shot; but one, the most troublesome of all, was never caught. He avoided the guns and attacked and killed all the dogs that came close to him. He was quick and clever. He only came out of the thicket at night, and[122] he was so fast and sleek that the locals started to fear him. They told themselves that a pig that could outsmart white people and outrun a pack of foxhounds must be something more than just an ordinary pig.

Consequently, when they were going through the fields at dead of night and heard the White Pig crunching goobers, or chewing sugar-cane, or smacking his mouth over a yam potato, they said nothing, but slipped away as fast as they could, and left him to the enjoyment of his feast. This went on until the White Pig grew to be strong and dangerous. His tusks, or tushes, as the negroes called them, were long and sharp. He could kill as many dogs as could be piled upon him. When a catch dog was sent after him, he had a great trick of running until the dog came close enough, and then wheeling and ripping the pursuer’s hide open.

As a result, when they were walking through the fields in the dead of night and heard the White Pig crunching peanuts, or chewing sugarcane, or smacking his lips over a sweet potato, they said nothing but hurried away as quickly as they could, leaving him to enjoy his feast. This continued until the White Pig became strong and dangerous. His tusks, or tushes, as the Black people called them, were long and sharp. He could kill as many dogs as could be piled on top of him. When a catch dog was sent after him, he had a clever trick of running until the dog got close enough, then turning around and tearing the pursuer's skin open.

THE WHITE PIG GREW STRONG AND DANGEROUS

THE WHITE PIG BECAME STRONG AND THREATENING

It came to pass that the sport of hunting the White Pig grew too dangerous to be indulged in, so he was left to roam in the swamps and cane-brakes with no one to molest. It happened, too, that as soon as he was left alone, the White Pig ceased to molest the watermelons, sugar-canes,[123] sweet potatoes, goobers, and other truck, which the negroes were allowed to raise in order to make themselves a little pocket money. For a long time this was the wonder of the plantation, and yet none of the patches planted by the negroes were torn up and destroyed. Then, as everybody got used to this state of things, it ceased to be astonishing, and was no longer talked of. And some of the negroes even forgot that the White Pig was still at large, ready and willing to kill and cripple the biggest pack of dogs that could be sent against him.

The hunting of the White Pig became too dangerous, so he was left to wander the swamps and cane fields without anyone bothering him. Interestingly, once he was left alone, the White Pig stopped messing with the watermelons, sugarcane,[123] sweet potatoes, peanuts, and other crops that the Black workers were allowed to grow to make some extra cash. For a long time, this was the talk of the plantation, and none of the plots planted by the workers were damaged. Eventually, as everyone got used to it, it stopped being surprising and wasn’t discussed anymore. Some of the workers even forgot that the White Pig was still out there, ready to take down the biggest pack of dogs that could be sent after him.

This, then, was the White Pig that Aaron said he would have to show the children. Many and many a time they had been told not to go too far from the house for fear the White Pig would catch them. They had been taught to regard the White Pig as the Booger-Bear of the plantation, and they, as well as the negroes, stood greatly in awe of him, the more so as they had never seen him. It is no wonder, therefore, that they looked at one another with some astonishment when Aaron told them that he would have to take them to the two-mile place and show them the White Pig.

This was the White Pig that Aaron said he would show the kids. They had been warned many times not to wander too far from the house because the White Pig might get them. They were taught to think of the White Pig as the Booger-Bear of the plantation, and both they and the black people were quite scared of him, especially since they had never actually seen him. So it's no surprise that they looked at each other in shock when Aaron said he would take them to the two-mile spot to show them the White Pig.

[124]

[124]

“I speck he’s tired of foolin’ ’long wid us,” said Drusilla, by way of explanation, “an’ I don’t blame him much, kaze you-all been a-follerin’ atter him an’ a-ding-dongin’ at him twel he done plum’ wo’ out.”

“I think he’s tired of messing around with us,” said Drusilla, explaining, “and I can’t really blame him, because you all have been chasing after him and bothering him until he’s completely worn out.”

“You too!” exclaimed Buster John.

“You too!” shouted Buster John.

“Not me!” protested Drusilla. “No, suh! I ain’t been a-ding-dongin’ atter Unk A’on; I ben a-follerin’ atter you-all, an’ dat what Mistiss tol’ me ter do. Ef I don’t do it, she’ll make me tote water fer mammy ter wash de cloze wid, an’ I know mighty well I don’t want ter do dat.”

“Not me!” protested Drusilla. “No, sir! I haven’t been bothering Uncle A’on; I’ve been following you all, and that’s what Missus told me to do. If I don’t do it, she’ll make me carry water for mom to wash the clothes with, and I know very well I don’t want to do that.”

But Aaron, as it turned out, was not joking at all. So, one pleasant morning, when he saw them playing in the spring lot, he gave them to understand that the time had come for them to make the acquaintance of the White Pig, and Buster John said he was quite ready; but Sweetest Susan looked at Drusilla and hesitated a little. Drusilla looked at Sweetest Susan and hesitated a good deal. In fact, she drew back.

But Aaron, as it turned out, wasn't joking at all. So, one nice morning, when he saw them playing in the spring lot, he let them know that it was time for them to meet the White Pig. Buster John said he was totally ready, but Sweetest Susan looked at Drusilla and hesitated a bit. Drusilla looked at Sweetest Susan and hesitated quite a lot. In fact, she stepped back.

“Now, I tell you what,” she said, “you-all kin go on out dar in de swamp an’ le’ me stay here, an’ den when you come back you kin set down an’ tell me all ’bout it.”

“Now, let me tell you something,” she said, “you all can go out there in the swamp and let me stay here, and then when you come back, you can sit down and tell me all about it.”

[125]

[125]

“But mamma said you were to go with us wherever we went,” Sweetest Susan reminded her.

“But Mom said you were supposed to go with us wherever we went,” Sweetest Susan reminded her.

“Dat what she say,” replied Drusilla, “yit she ain’t tell me to go wid you out dar whar dat ar wil’ hog is, which he done cripple a hoss an’ kilt a yardful er dogs. Unk A’on kin take keer er you lots better dan what I kin.”

“That's what she said,” replied Drusilla, “yet she didn't tell me to go with you out there where that wild hog is, the one that crippled a horse and killed a bunch of dogs. Uncle A’on can take better care of you than I can.”

“Come on,” said Buster John to Sweetest Susan. “Let her stay if she wants to.”

“Come on,” Buster John said to Sweetest Susan. “Let her stay if she wants to.”

“Yes,” remarked Aaron, “she’s big enough to go to the field now. We need her there right now.”

“Yes,” said Aaron, “she’s big enough to go to the field now. We need her there right away.”

This didn’t suit Drusilla at all, so she ran toward the others, laughing.

This really didn’t work for Drusilla, so she ran over to the others, laughing.

“I wuz des foolin’,” she said. “I des wanted ter see what you-all gwine ter do. You may not need me, but I’m gwine anyhow, an’ ef de White Pig git me, you’ll hatter answer to Mistiss for it.”

“I was just joking,” she said. “I just wanted to see what you all were going to do. You may not need me, but I’m going anyway, and if the White Pig gets me, you’ll have to answer to Missus for it.”

Aaron hitched a mule to the plantation cart, and in this rig they made their way to the two-mile place. They jogged along the little-used road, the journey being enlivened by some of the queer songs that Aaron was in the habit of singing[126] when he was in a good humor. They went nearly to the river—the Oconee—and then Aaron turned out of the plantation road, and drove straight through the woods and bushes until they came in sight of a big cane-brake. Here he stopped, took the mule from the cart, and fastened him with a long tether, so that he could browse around, and nibble the grass and bushes. Then he lifted Sweetest Susan to his broad shoulders, took Buster John by the hand, and went toward the cane-brake. He went on until he came to the damp ground near the edge of the swamp. Selecting a dry place—a little knoll higher than the rest—Aaron stationed the children there, and then went to the verge of the cane-brake. Here he paused, placed his two hands to his mouth, and gave utterance to a peculiar call, or cry. It sounded as if he were trying to say, “Goof—goof—goof!” but had smothered the noise with his hands. It was loud enough to be heard a considerable distance, however, for after he had repeated the call three times there was a reply from the farther side of the swamp, and presently the children heard a rushing, crashing sound among the canes.

Aaron hitched a mule to the plantation cart, and they made their way to the two-mile spot in this setup. They jogged along the rarely used road, the trip brightened by some of the quirky songs Aaron usually sang when he was in a good mood[126]. They went nearly to the river—the Oconee—and then Aaron veered off the plantation road, driving straight through the woods and bushes until they spotted a large cane-brake. Here, he stopped, took the mule from the cart, and tethered him with a long rope so he could graze on the grass and bushes. Then he lifted Sweetest Susan onto his broad shoulders, took Buster John by the hand, and headed toward the cane-brake. He continued until he reached the damp ground near the swamp's edge. Choosing a dry spot—a small rise higher than the surroundings—Aaron placed the kids there and then went to the edge of the cane-brake. He paused, cupped his hands around his mouth, and let out a peculiar call. It sounded like he was trying to say, “Goof—goof—goof!” but muffled the sound with his hands. It was loud enough to travel a good distance, and after he repeated the call three times, he got a response from the far side of the swamp, and soon the children heard a rushing, crashing sound among the canes.

[127]

[127]

Sweetest Susan crept a little closer to Buster John, and Drusilla snuggled up to Sweetest Susan. The children were not frightened, but they were filled with unknown anticipations. They knew not what to expect next. The crashing noise in the canes seemed to come nearer, and then it suddenly stopped. If it was the White Pig, he was listening.

Sweetest Susan crept a bit closer to Buster John, and Drusilla cuddled up to Sweetest Susan. The kids weren’t scared, but they were full of unknown excitement. They had no idea what to expect next. The crashing noise in the canes seemed to get closer, and then it suddenly stopped. If it was the White Pig, he was listening.

“Come, White Pig! Come, Grunter, come!” called Aaron. “Are you then afraid?”

“Come on, White Pig! Come here, Grunter, come!” Aaron called. “Are you scared?”

The crashing sound in the canes was renewed more violently than ever, and in a moment the White Pig—the terror of the plantation—burst from the reeds with a grunt that was nearly a roar.

The loud noise in the canes grew stronger than ever, and in a moment, the White Pig—the terror of the plantation—charged out of the reeds with a grunt that was almost like a roar.

“I dunner what they call him a pig fer,” whispered Drusilla, “he big enough for two hogs.”

“I don’t know why they call him a pig,” whispered Drusilla, “he’s big enough for two hogs.”

And this was true. The White Pig was not fat, but he was lean and tall. He was not a pretty pig by any means. There was a vicious twinkle in his eye. His body was nearly covered with mud, and one of his ears was gone, having been torn away by dogs when he was less able to defend himself than now.

And this was true. The White Pig wasn’t fat, but he was lean and tall. He wasn’t a pretty pig at all. There was a nasty glint in his eye. His body was almost completely covered in mud, and one of his ears was missing, having been torn off by dogs when he was less able to defend himself than he is now.

[128]

[128]

“It is long since I’ve seen you, Son of Ben Ali. Humph! No wonder! What am I?”

“It’s been a while since I last saw you, Son of Ben Ali. Hmph! No surprise there! What am I?”

Aaron was about to say something, but the quick, restless eye of the White Pig caught sight of the children, and, with a snort of mingled fear and rage, he plunged into the cane-brake again. He ran a little way, as the children could see by the shaking of the reeds, and then stopped to listen. He heard nothing but the loud laugh Aaron sent after him.

Aaron was about to say something, but the quick, restless gaze of the White Pig spotted the children, and with a snort of mixed fear and anger, he dove back into the brush. He ran a short distance, as the children could see by the shaking of the reeds, and then paused to listen. He heard nothing except for the loud laugh Aaron directed at him.

“Go, then!” cried Aaron. “Go and stay. In the light here your shadow will catch you. Go, then! The White Pig that used to roam these fields with me had neither the heart nor the feet of a fox.”

“Go, then!” shouted Aaron. “Go and stay. In this light, your shadow will find you. Go, then! The White Pig that used to wander these fields with me had neither the heart nor the feet of a fox.”

Presently, when everything was quiet, the children could see by the shaking of the reeds, that the White Pig was coming out again. But this time he came no further than the edge of the swamp. Nothing could be seen except his head and shoulders, and these, with one ear gone, were not as pretty as a picture. His bristles stood up straight and stiff, from fear or anger, giving him a ragged appearance, and he opened and closed his mouth viciously.

Right now, when everything was calm, the kids could tell by the rustling of the reeds that the White Pig was coming out again. But this time, he didn't go beyond the edge of the swamp. All they could see were his head and shoulders, and with one ear missing, he didn't look as nice as a picture. His bristles were standing up straight and stiff, either from fear or anger, giving him a rough look, and he was opening and closing his mouth aggressively.

[129]

[129]

“Humph! humph!” he said. “Who are these, Son of Ben Ali, and what trap have you set for me?”

“Humph! humph!” he said. “Who are these people, Son of Ben Ali, and what trap have you set for me?”

“Some little children armed with broom straws,” laughed Aaron. “Run, White Pig, run. They will catch you, sure!”

“Some little kids with broomsticks,” laughed Aaron. “Run, White Pig, run. They’re definitely going to catch you!”

“Boof!” cried the White Pig contemptuously. “The Spotted Sow goes about with her children squealing behind her. When did the Son of Ben Ali take up that trade? Boof!”

“Boof!” shouted the White Pig with disdain. “The Spotted Sow walks around with her kids squealing behind her. When did the Son of Ben Ali start doing that job? Boof!”

“When the White Pig became afraid of his shadow,” replied Aaron.

“When the White Pig got scared of his shadow,” replied Aaron.

“Then why call me?” asked the White Pig.

“Then why are you calling me?” asked the White Pig.

Aaron shook his head slowly. “You are right,” he replied. “Why should I call you at night, when I have a basket of new corn scattered for you?”

Aaron shook his head slowly. “You’re right,” he replied. “Why should I call you at night when I have a basket of fresh corn spread out for you?”

“Humph!” grunted the White Pig.

“Humph!” huffed the White Pig.

“I call you because I choose to. The children yonder have seen the sign; they have been touched. They know who we are and what we are. Two belong by blood to the Little Master. That is enough for me.”

“I’m calling you because I want to. The kids over there have seen the sign; they’ve been affected. They know who we are and what we do. Two of them are connected by blood to the Little Master. That’s enough for me.”

“Humph! Boof! Son of Ben Ali, it is also enough for me. Goof! I have seen them—they[130] have seen me—what more can I do? Why should I stay? The mud in the swamp is soft and cool, but here the sun shines hot.”

“Humph! Boof! Son of Ben Ali, that's enough for me too. Goof! I’ve seen them—they[130] have seen me—what more can I do? Why should I stick around? The mud in the swamp is soft and cool, but here the sun is blazing.”

“If I had a bag of corn,” suggested Aaron.

“If I had a bag of corn,” Aaron suggested.

“I say nothing, Son of Ben Ali. I see no corn, and the sun shines hot. What am I to do?”

“I say nothing, Son of Ben Ali. I see no corn, and the sun shines hot. What am I supposed to do?”

“These who have been touched and who have seen the sign are here to speak with you. They came to hear you tell of the time when you and I lived in these fields together, sleeping and hiding in the daytime, and slipping about at night.”

“Those who have been affected and who have seen the sign are here to talk with you. They came to hear you share about the time when you and I lived in these fields together, sleeping and hiding during the day, and moving around at night.”

The White Pig’s bristles no longer stood up.

The White Pig's bristles no longer stood up.

“Humph!” he grunted. “I will go wallow in the branch and wash the mud off.”

“Humph!” he grunted. “I’m going to go roll around in the branch and wash the mud off.”

“He gone ter wash his face and hands, an’ comb his hair,” whispered Drusilla. “I speck he gwine ter come buljin’ out’n dat swamp terreckly, an’ den what we gwine do? Ef he look hard at me, I’m gwine ter fall right flat on de groun’ an’ holler loud ez I kin squall.”

“He's gone to wash his face and hands, and comb his hair,” whispered Drusilla. “I think he’s going to come charging out of that swamp soon, and then what are we going to do? If he looks at me the wrong way, I'm going to fall right flat on the ground and scream as loud as I can.”

“Well, if you do that,” said Buster John, “you’ll scare him, and they say that when a wild hog is scared he gets mad.”

“Well, if you do that,” said Buster John, “you’ll scare him, and they say that when a wild hog gets scared, he gets angry.”

“I do’ know what I’m gwine ter do,” remarked[131] Drusilla, after a pause, during which she seemed to be thinking. “But I tell you now, I feel mighty quare. Ef dey wuz any tree ’roun’ here I’d climb it er break my neck tryin’. You-all is de outdoinest white chillun I ever hear tell un—comin’ way out here from yo’ pa an’ ma des ter be ripped up an’ kilt by a great big ol’ wil’ hog.”

“I don’t know what I’m going to do,” Drusilla said after a pause, during which she seemed to be thinking. “But I’m telling you, I feel really strange. If there was any tree around here, I’d climb it or break my neck trying. You all are the craziest white kids I’ve ever heard of—coming all the way out here from your mom and dad just to be torn apart and killed by a big old wild hog.”

“You know the way back to the wagon,” said Buster John. “Just go there and wait till we come. You make too much fuss anyhow.”

“You know the way back to the wagon,” Buster John said. “Just go there and wait until we come. You’re making too much of a fuss anyway.”

“Go dar by myself!” exclaimed Drusilla. “No, suh! You don’ know me! I wouldn’t go ’cross dat hill dar by myse’f, not fer ham! Uh-uh! I know I ain’t got much sense, but I got mo’ sense dan dat. I wouldn’t mo’ dan git out er sight er you-all fo’ dat ar White Pig would have me. He may be gwine ter ketch me anyhow, but ef he do I’ll be right here where you-all kin see me. You done brung me, en ef I git kilt, you-all will be de ’casion un it. Ef Marster an’ Mistiss done come ter de pass whar dey want de niggers fed ter hogs, an’ wil’ hogs at dat, den I ain’t got no complaints ter make.”

“Go there by myself!” Drusilla shouted. “No, sir! You don’t know me! I wouldn’t go across that hill by myself, not for anything! Nope! I know I don’t have much sense, but I have more sense than that. I wouldn't even get out of sight of you all before that White Pig would get me. He might catch me anyway, but if he does, I’ll be right here where you all can see me. You brought me here, and if I get killed, it’ll be your fault. If Master and Mistress have come to the point where they want the slaves fed to the hogs, and wild hogs at that, then I have no complaints to make.”

But Buster John and Sweetest Susan were paying[132] the smallest attention to Drusilla. They were watching Aaron, and waiting for the White Pig to make his appearance again. Finally Aaron turned away from the swamp and came to the children, and presently they heard the White Pig coming up behind them, grunting and “goofing,” though not so fiercely as before.

But Buster John and Sweetest Susan were hardly paying any attention to Drusilla. They were focused on Aaron, waiting for the White Pig to show up again. Finally, Aaron turned away from the swamp and joined the children, and soon they heard the White Pig coming up behind them, grunting and "goofing," although not as aggressively as before.

Drusilla turned and saw him coming, and exclaimed: “Dar now! what I tell you. Ef I’d a-started to’rds dat wagon, he’d a got me sho ez de worl’. An’ he may git me yit.” She jumped up and ran towards Aaron for protection. But he shook her in a way to convince her that she would do well to keep quiet.

Drusilla turned and saw him approaching and exclaimed: “Look at that! I told you. If I had started toward that wagon, he would have definitely caught me. And he might still get me.” She jumped up and ran to Aaron for protection. But he shook her in a way that made it clear she should stay quiet.

The White Pig had gone into the swamp, wallowed in the clean water of the branch, and had then come out and gone around half a mile to see that there was no ambuscade. He seemed to be very well satisfied, for he grunted in a good-humored way as he trotted up.

The White Pig had gone into the swamp, rolled around in the clean water of the stream, and then came out and walked about half a mile to check for any ambush. He appeared quite content, as he grunted happily while trotting back.

“You didn’t go far enough, White Pig,” said Aaron, “I forgot you were growing old. My men are hid behind the wagon on the other hill. Next time I will bring them nearer—even to the edge of the swamp.”

“You didn’t go far enough, White Pig,” said Aaron, “I forgot you were getting old. My men are hidden behind the wagon on the other hill. Next time I’ll bring them closer—even to the edge of the swamp.”

[133]

[133]

“Goof—goof!” replied the White Pig. “What would you have? I am alone. You are yonder. I am here. How do I know that the Son of Ben Ali remains the same? Humph! let me see for myself. Once you would go far to scratch my back till I fell asleep in the shade. Once you would shake down the scalybarks in the woods. Now you fling corn here and there and go your way. And sometimes many suns and moons come between the baskets of corn. Do I complain? Goof! I go into the cool swamp and tell the red squirrels that the Son of Ben Ali is sick, or away on a journey. And they say ‘Come,’ and we go into the woods beyond the swamp, and then the red squirrels shake down the scalybarks and the hickory nuts. Goof! goof!”

“Goof—goof!” replied the White Pig. “What do you want? I’m all by myself here while you’re over there. How do I know that the Son of Ben Ali is still the same? Humph! I need to see it for myself. Once you used to go to great lengths to scratch my back until I fell asleep in the shade. Once you would shake down the scalybarks in the woods. Now you just toss corn around and move on. And sometimes a lot of time passes between baskets of corn. Do I complain? Goof! I go into the cool swamp and tell the red squirrels that the Son of Ben Ali is sick or away on a trip. They say ‘Come,’ and we head into the woods beyond the swamp, and then the red squirrels shake down the scalybarks and the hickory nuts. Goof! goof!”

Aaron laid his hand on the White Pig’s back and passed it gently through the thick bristles.

Aaron placed his hand on the White Pig's back and softly ran it through the thick bristles.

“That is so,” said Aaron, “but you forget about the yams that are left buried in the field for you. You forget the goobers, the turnips, and the bank of sugar-cane. You forget the corn that is scattered here and there for you every day when the weather is cold.”

"That's true," Aaron replied, "but you’re forgetting about the yams that are still buried in the field for you. You’re overlooking the peanuts, the turnips, and the stash of sugarcane. You forget the corn that’s scattered around for you every day when the weather gets cold."

[134]

[134]

“Goof! Why should I think of them, Son of Ben Ali? Hot or cold, the long swamp is a feed trough for me. I need never come out of it. What is it to me if you come empty-handed, so you come? Do you think I have forgotten the long nights when I trotted through the woods with you? Or when I ran to the sound of your whistling? Or when I charged the hounds that were trailing you and drove them away? I was thinking only of the Son of Ben Ali. I am getting very old. My tusks are yellow, and one of them is broken. I can run, but not so swiftly as when I carried you the news of the great fire one night. No, my legs fail me.”

“Goof! Why should I think about them, Son of Ben Ali? Whether it's hot or cold, the long swamp is a feeding ground for me. I never have to leave it. What does it matter to me if you come empty-handed, as long as you show up? Do you think I’ve forgotten those long nights when I trotted through the woods with you? Or when I ran to the sound of your whistling? Or when I charged at the hounds that were chasing you and drove them away? I was only thinking of the Son of Ben Ali. I'm getting very old. My tusks are yellow, and one of them is broken. I can run, but not as fast as when I brought you the news of the great fire that one night. No, my legs are failing me.”

“You are old,” said Aaron. “Of all your kind, you are the oldest I have ever seen.”

“You're old,” said Aaron. “Out of everyone I've met, you're the oldest I've ever seen.”

“Goof—humph! Why not? All the rest are glad to run into the pen when they hear corn falling from the basket. They go in and eat and sleep until they are fat, and then some cold night you see the fires lit, and then, one after another you hear the fat fools in the pen squeal. Then in the morning you can see them hanging by their heels in a row. Goof! I have seen it. Hanging by their heels, their hair off, and their[135] throats cut. Oof! It makes me shiver. I saw it when I was running about with my mother, and though I have gone hungry many a night, never did I go through a gap in the fence that was left for me, and never did I follow the rest when they went to be fed in the pen.”

“Goof—humph! Why not? Everyone else is happy to run into the pen when they hear corn falling from the basket. They go in, eat, and sleep until they’re fat, and then on some cold night, you see the fires lit, and one by one you hear the fat fools in the pen squeal. Then in the morning, you can see them hanging by their heels in a row. Goof! I’ve seen it. Hanging by their heels, their hair gone, and their throats cut. Oof! It makes me shiver. I saw it when I was running around with my mother, and even though I’ve gone hungry many nights, I never went through the gap in the fence that was left for me, and I never followed the others when they went to be fed in the pen.”

GRUNTER ASKING THE RED SQUIRRELS FOR NUTS

GRUNTER ASKING THE RED SQUIRRELS FOR NUTS

All this time the White Pig, using his forefeet as pivots, turned his body first one way and then the other, watching every open space, and often pausing to listen. There was an air of wildness about him that kept the children quiet and subdued.

All this time the White Pig, using his front feet as pivots, turned his body first one way and then the other, watching every open space and often stopping to listen. He had a wild energy that kept the kids quiet and subdued.

“These,” said Aaron, “are my friends. They shall be yours, if you choose.”

“These,” Aaron said, “are my friends. They can be yours, if you want.”

“Humph! What do they want with me?”

“Humph! What do they want from me?”

“We want to hear you tell about the time when Uncle Aaron was a runaway,” suggested Buster John.

“We want to hear you talk about the time when Uncle Aaron ran away,” suggested Buster John.

“Goof! Who is Uncle Aaron?” asked the White Pig.

“Goof! Who is Uncle Aaron?” asked the White Pig.

“Me,” said Aaron.

"Me," said Aaron.

“Oof—oof!” cried the White Pig, scornfully. “Return to the swamp, Son of Ben Ali, where we have no such names. The paths are all there. I have kept them hard and firm. Come!”

“Oof—oof!” the White Pig said mockingly. “Go back to the swamp, Son of Ben Ali, where we don’t have names like that. The paths are all right there. I’ve made sure they’re solid and firm. Come on!”

[136]

[136]

Aaron shook his head. “It is too late,” he said. “I belong yonder; you belong here.”

Aaron shook his head. “It’s too late,” he said. “I belong over there; you belong here.”

“Then I’ll go where I belong. Ooft!”

“Then I’ll go where I fit in. Ugh!”

“When you have pleased my friends.”

“When you have made my friends happy.”

“To-morrow, Son of Ben Ali. Not now. They are too far from home. To-night, when the moon stands high, I’ll come through the long lane that has been closed, and hide in the plum thicket that has been left in the peach orchard.”

“Tomorrow, Son of Ben Ali. Not now. They’re too far from home. Tonight, when the moon is high, I’ll come through the long lane that’s been closed off, and hide in the plum thicket that’s left in the peach orchard.”

“So then,” said Aaron, “we will go. Before long I’ll come and have a race with you in the swamp.”

“So, we’re going then,” Aaron said. “Soon, I’ll come challenge you to a race in the swamp.”

“Oof—ooft!” grunted the White Pig. “You shall win if you can!”

“Oof—ooft!” grunted the White Pig. “You’ll win if you can!”

Then Aaron and the children started back to where they had left the wagon. The White Pig trotted with them a quarter of a mile or more, and then paused and sniffed the air.

Then Aaron and the kids headed back to where they had left the wagon. The White Pig followed them for about a quarter of a mile, then stopped and sniffed the air.

“Gooft! The sun is too bright here. As for me, I travel in the dark.”

“Wow! The sun is way too bright here. As for me, I prefer to move through the darkness.”

With that he turned and went galloping back into the swamp.

With that, he turned and sprinted back into the swamp.


[137]

[137]

IX.
THE WHITE PIG STORY.

The next day the children were ready to go to the plum thicket in the peach orchard as soon as they had their breakfast, but while they were talking about it a new trouble arose. It grew out of a question asked by Drusilla.

The next day the kids were eager to head to the plum thicket in the peach orchard as soon as they finished breakfast, but while they were chatting about it, a new issue came up. It started with a question from Drusilla.

“Is Unk A’on gwine ’long wid us?” she inquired.

“Is Unk A’on going along with us?” she asked.

It was a natural and an innocent question, but it presented a difficulty. Sweetest Susan looked at Buster John for an answer, and Buster John looked at Sweetest Susan and Drusilla, but made no reply.

It was a simple and innocent question, but it posed a challenge. Sweetest Susan glanced at Buster John for an answer, and Buster John looked at Sweetest Susan and Drusilla, but didn't respond.

“Kaze ef he ain’t,” remarked Drusilla, pursuing the subject, “you’ll des hatter count me out. I’ll stan’ off som’ers whar I kin run an’ holler when dat ar wil’ hog git mad an’ rip you up, but when it comes ter gwine right whar he is when Unk A’on ain’t wid us, I ain’t gwine ter do it. So dar you got it, flat an’ plain. I ain’t gwine.[138] I watch his eye yistiddy, an’ time I see it lookin’ red on de eye-ball, I know’d dat ar hog was rank pizen when he git mad.”

“If he isn’t,” Drusilla said, continuing the topic, “you can definitely count me out. I’ll stay away somewhere where I can run and yell when that wild hog gets mad and tries to attack you, but when it comes to going right where he is when Uncle A’on isn’t with us, I’m not going to do it. So there you have it, straightforward. I’m not going. I watched his eye yesterday, and as soon as I saw it turn red in the eyeball, I knew that hog was poisonous when he gets angry.”[138]

Finally Buster John said he would find Aaron, but Aaron was not to be found. He had gone off with the plow hands early in the morning, and wouldn’t be back before night. Thereupon Buster John declared that he was going to the plum thicket, if he had to go by himself.

Finally, Buster John said he would find Aaron, but Aaron was nowhere to be found. He had left with the farmhands early in the morning and wouldn’t be back until night. So Buster John announced that he was going to the plum thicket, even if he had to go alone.

“I’m most afraid,” said Sweetest Susan.

“I’m most afraid,” said Sweetest Susan.

“I’m wuss’n dat,” exclaimed Drusilla. “I’m skeered des dry so.”

“I’m such a wuss,” Drusilla exclaimed. “I’m scared to death.”

“Then both of you stay where you are,” cried Buster John. He started off very boldly, but not without some misgivings. Looking back without pretending to do so, he saw Sweetest Susan coming, though very slowly, while Drusilla was dragging along and bringing up the rear, quarreling, and begging Sweetest Susan to turn back. Buster John stopped and told his sister to come on, and waited for her.

“Then you both stay where you are,” shouted Buster John. He set off confidently, but not without some doubts. Glancing back casually, he saw Sweetest Susan approaching, albeit at a slow pace, while Drusilla was lagging behind, arguing, and pleading with Sweetest Susan to come back. Buster John paused and told his sister to catch up, and he waited for her.

“I’ll go whar I kin see how dat wil’ hog do when he eats folks, but hosses can’t drag me in dat ar plum thicket whar he hidin’,” remarked Drusilla.

“I’ll go where I can see how that wild hog does when he eats people, but horses can’t drag me into that plum thicket where he’s hiding,” Drusilla remarked.

[139]

[139]

Sweetest Susan was not much afraid, seeing Buster John so bold, and Buster John was made bolder by the fact that his sister seemed willing to go. So they went, Drusilla bringing up the rear and protesting.

Sweetest Susan wasn't too scared, seeing Buster John so confident, and Buster John felt even braver because his sister seemed ready to go. So they headed out, with Drusilla trailing behind and complaining.

The plum thicket grew on each side of a gully that had washed in the lower part of the orchard. The plum trees were small and grew very close together, and the gully was filled with a season’s growth of weeds that had not been uprooted by the rains. So that, taken altogether, the plum thicket was a very convenient hiding-place for the White Pig, or for any other creature not larger than a horse.

The plum thicket grew on both sides of a gully that had formed in the lower part of the orchard. The plum trees were small and grew tightly together, and the gully was filled with a season's worth of weeds that the rains hadn't washed away. So, altogether, the plum thicket was a perfect hiding spot for the White Pig or any other creature no bigger than a horse.

The children approached it cautiously, and hesitated about entering. While they were halting and considering what to do, they heard a grunt from the middle of the thicket—a grunt as friendly and as familiar as if it came from a fat hog in a pen. Reassured by this, Buster John went into the thicket, followed by Sweetest Susan. They went in cautiously and looked about them very cautiously, but they could see nothing.

The kids walked up to it carefully and paused before going in. While they were hesitating and thinking about what to do, they heard a grunt from deep in the bushes—a grunt that sounded as friendly and familiar as if it came from a big pig in a pen. Feeling reassured by this, Buster John stepped into the thicket, followed by Sweetest Susan. They entered slowly and looked around very carefully, but they couldn’t see anything.

“Ooft—gooft!” grunted the White Pig in a contented manner. “Where am I? Can’t you find me?”

“Ooft—gooft!” grunted the White Pig happily. “Where am I? Can’t you find me?”

[140]

[140]

They looked about them with all the eyes they had, but failed to find him. Their search became so interesting that Sweetest Susan laughed. There was nothing to laugh at, but she was so thrilled by the excitement of trying to find the White Pig—and he was not a small pig by any means—that she had to express her feelings in some way, and so she laughed.

They looked around with all their might, but couldn’t find him. Their search became so engaging that Sweetest Susan laughed. There was nothing funny about it, but she was so caught up in the thrill of trying to find the White Pig—and he was definitely not a small pig—that she needed to express her excitement somehow, so she laughed.

At that moment Drusilla came to the edge of the thicket. Hearing Sweetest Susan laugh, she grew bold enough to venture in.

At that moment, Drusilla reached the edge of the thicket. Hearing Sweetest Susan laugh, she gathered the courage to go in.

“What you-all doin,’ I like ter know?” she asked in a somewhat dubious tone.

“What are you all doing? I’d like to know,” she asked in a somewhat skeptical tone.

“Oh, come and help us, Drusilla!” cried Sweetest Susan, as gleefully as if she were playing hide-the-switch, or kick-the-can. “We are trying to find him. He’s hiding in here, and we can’t find him. Come on!”

“Oh, come and help us, Drusilla!” shouted Sweetest Susan, as cheerfully as if she were playing hide-and-seek or kick-the-can. “We’re trying to find him. He’s hiding in here, and we can’t locate him. Let’s go!”

Drusilla joined the others, but not with any degree of enthusiasm. “You-all want ter fin’ ’im lots wuss’n I does. I’m mo’ fear’d er fin’in’ ’im dan I is er not fin’in’ ’im.”

Drusilla joined the others, but not with much enthusiasm. “You all want to find him way more than I do. I’m more scared of finding him than I am of not finding him.”

THE WHITE PIG TELLS HIS STORY

THE WHITE PIG SHARES HIS STORY

“Let’s go across the gully,” said Buster John. He ran down the bank, through the thick weeds, and out on the other side, followed by Sweetest[141] Susan. Drusilla would have followed, too, but just as she had reached the bottom of the gully and started through the weeds, the White Pig rose by her side with a loud grunt. Drusilla was so terrified that she sank in the weeds, unable to utter a sound. Sweetest Susan screamed and Buster John was so taken by surprise and so confused, that for an instant he was undecided whether to take to his heels, dragging his sister after him, or whether to stand his ground.

“Let’s cross the gully,” said Buster John. He ran down the bank, through the thick weeds, and out on the other side, followed by Sweetest Susan. Drusilla would have followed too, but just as she reached the bottom of the gully and started through the weeds, the White Pig rose next to her with a loud grunt. Drusilla was so scared that she sank into the weeds, unable to make a sound. Sweetest Susan screamed, and Buster John was so caught off guard and confused that for a moment he didn’t know whether to run away, pulling his sister with him, or whether to stand his ground.

“Gooft—ooft!” grunted the White Pig. “What is the matter here?”

“Gooft—ooft!” grunted the White Pig. “What’s going on here?”

With this he walked out of the gully, went past Buster John and Drusilla, and lay down where the shade was thickest. Drusilla recovered almost immediately, and, as sometimes happens with older and more enlightened people, anger took the place of fear. To the surprise of her companions, she came out of the gully, walked straight to the White Pig, and sat down by him, so close that she might have touched him with her hand without unbending her arm.

With that, he walked out of the gully, passed by Buster John and Drusilla, and lay down where the shade was the thickest. Drusilla bounced back almost instantly, and, as can sometimes happen with older and more open-minded people, anger replaced fear. To the surprise of her friends, she emerged from the gully, walked straight to the White Pig, and sat down next to him, so close that she could have touched him with her hand without stretching her arm.

“Humph!” grunted the White Pig, in a friendly way. “That is better. The Son of Ben Ali brought some roasting ears before the sun[142] came out. They were very fine—sweet and juicy. Gooft!” The White Pig smacked his mouth and blinked his eyes as if to show how he had enjoyed the feast. Buster John and Sweetest Susan seated themselves near Drusilla.

“Humph!” grunted the White Pig, in a friendly way. “That’s better. The Son of Ben Ali brought some corn on the cob before the sun[142] came up. They were really nice—sweet and juicy. Gooft!” The White Pig smacked his lips and blinked his eyes as if to show how much he enjoyed the feast. Buster John and Sweetest Susan sat down near Drusilla.

“The first time I saw the Son of Ben Ali,” said the White Pig, “I was just big enough to hide in the grass and run about without squealing for my mammy. I used to slip out of the swamp and run into the woods after the acorns. The red squirrel was my friend then, and his great-grand-children are my friends now. He used to climb the big turkey oak, and run about on the limbs pretending to be playing, but all the time he would be shaking down the sweet little acorns. He barked at me and I grunted at him, and we used to have a very nice time all by ourselves.

“The first time I saw the Son of Ben Ali,” said the White Pig, “I was just the right size to hide in the grass and run around without squealing for my mom. I would sneak out of the swamp and head into the woods after acorns. The red squirrel was my friend back then, and his great-grandchildren are my friends now. He would climb the big turkey oak and scamper around on the branches pretending to play, but really he was shaking down those sweet little acorns. He would bark at me, and I would grunt back at him, and we had a great time just the two of us.”

“One day, while I was out in the open woods cracking acorns, I heard some one call, ‘Run here little Pig! run quick!’ I didn’t have any better sense than to do as I was told, so I ran as hard as I could toward the call. Then I heard a zooning sound in the air, a loud squall, and a noise as of a tree falling. I ran right into the hands of a big man. I was terribly frightened, and I suppose[143] I must have squealed as loud as I could. The big man was the Son of Ben Ali, and he hushed me up by telling me that he called me because a wildcat had been watching me from the lowest limb of the turkey oak.

“One day, while I was out in the woods cracking acorns, I heard someone call, ‘Come here little Pig! Hurry!’ I didn't think twice, so I ran as fast as I could towards the voice. Then I heard a buzzing sound in the air, a loud crash, and something like a tree falling. I ran straight into the arms of a big guy. I was really scared, and I must have squealed as loud as I could. The big guy was the Son of Ben Ali, and he quieted me down by saying he called me because a wildcat had been watching me from the lowest branch of the turkey oak.

“Humph—ooft!” grunted the White Pig, “the only reason he didn’t get me was because the Son of Ben Ali struck him with a stone just as he started to jump. The wildcat fell out of the tree dead. His skull was shivered. You have never seen the Son of Ben Ali throw a stone? Well that is between you and him. I have seen him.

“Humph—ooft!” grunted the White Pig, “the only reason he didn’t get me was that the Son of Ben Ali hit him with a stone just as he was about to jump. The wildcat fell out of the tree dead. His skull was shattered. You’ve never seen the Son of Ben Ali throw a stone? Well, that’s between you and him. I’ve seen him.”

“He killed the wildcat that my mammy had often told me about, and after that I came to know the Son of Ben Ali well. Whenever I could find him, night or day, I trotted around with him, and that is how it happened that when my brothers and sisters were shot by men and caught by dogs I was not with them to be shot or caught. I was trotting about with the Son of Ben Ali.

“He killed the wildcat my mom had often told me about, and after that, I got to know the Son of Ben Ali really well. Whenever I could find him, day or night, I followed him around, and that’s how it happened that when my brothers and sisters were shot by men and caught by dogs, I wasn't with them to be shot or caught. I was following the Son of Ben Ali.”

“It was the same thing day after day and night after night, the Son of Ben Ali coming and going, and I trotting at his heels or running in the bushes close by. One day, when the sun had gone down,[144] we were slipping along behind the orchard here. The Son of Ben Ali said he was going to see the Little Master, and I was to wait for him. I heard a dog bark, and this made me stop. And then, while I was listening, a man came upon us—a white man. He seemed to rise out of a dark place in the road. I dodged into a fence corner before he saw me, and stood there, listening.

“It was the same routine day after day and night after night, the Son of Ben Ali coming and going, and I following closely behind or hiding in the bushes nearby. One day, when the sun had set,[144] we were sneaking behind the orchard. The Son of Ben Ali said he was going to visit the Little Master, and I was supposed to wait for him. I heard a dog bark, which made me stop. Then, as I listened, a man appeared—a white man. He seemed to emerge from a dark spot on the road. I quickly ducked into a corner of the fence before he could see me and stood there, listening.

“‘Who are you?’ said the Son of Ben Ali. His voice shook a little.

“‘Who are you?’ asked the Son of Ben Ali. His voice trembled a bit.

“‘That’s what the owl said,’ answered the white man. This tickled me so that I grunted before I knew it. The white man laughed, too, and said he was the Teacher of the young people at the big house. Gooft! a Teacher! There was once a schoolhouse—they called it that, but it was nothing in the world but a log cabin—in the woods over yonder. Every day the Teacher would come and pound and pummel the boys, and every day the boys would go out and stone the cows and hogs. They killed a blood cousin of mine.

“‘That’s what the owl said,’ the white man replied. I found it so amusing that I grunted before I realized it. The white man laughed, too, and mentioned he was the Teacher for the young people at the big house. Gooft! A Teacher! There used to be a schoolhouse—they called it that, but it was really just a log cabin—out in the woods over there. Every day the Teacher would come and hit and scold the boys, and every day the boys would go out and throw stones at the cows and pigs. They even killed one of my blood relatives.

“So I said to myself, Gooft! if this Teacher is teaching the Little Master to do these things, I will keep out of the Little Master’s way.

“So I said to myself, Gooft! If this Teacher is teaching the Little Master to do these things, I will stay out of the Little Master’s way.

A WILD CAT WAS WATCHING ME

A wild cat was watching me

[145]

[145]

“Humph! The Son of Ben Ali said to this Teacher: ‘You ought to know me. You saw me in the speculator’s train, and you saw me sold from the block.’

“Humph! The Son of Ben Ali said to this Teacher: ‘You should know me. You saw me in the speculator’s train, and you saw me sold from the block.’”

“The Teacher placed his hand on the Son of Ben Ali’s shoulder and replied: ‘I came from far away, and there the people are thinking about you and praying for you. Bear that in mind—thinking about you, and praying for you every day and every night. Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands—all thinking about you and praying for you.’

“The Teacher put his hand on the Son of Ben Ali’s shoulder and said: ‘I traveled from far away, and there, people are thinking about you and praying for you. Keep this in mind—thinking about you, and praying for you every day and every night. Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands—all thinking about you and praying for you.’”

“Gooft—ooft! This Teacher talked as the man talks in the little house on the creek road where the people go when the bell rings—the little house with the high wooden chimney, where the bell is.”

“Gooft—ooft! This Teacher spoke like the guy in the small house by the creek road where people gather when the bell rings—the little house with the tall wooden chimney, where the bell is.”

“It is a church,” said Buster John.

“It’s a church,” said Buster John.

“Humph! It may be a church for all I know. I have stood in the woods and heard the man talk to the people, and the Teacher talked just like him. I don’t know what else the Teacher said to the Son of Ben Ali, nor what the Son of Ben Ali said to him, but that night, after the Son of Ben Ali had seen the Little Master, and when we were[146] on our way back to the woods, we met the Teacher again. He had been to another plantation, and told the negroes there how the people in his country were thinking about them and praying for them.

“Humph! It could be a church for all I know. I've stood in the woods and listened to the man talk to the people, and the Teacher spoke just like him. I don’t know what else the Teacher said to the Son of Ben Ali, or what the Son of Ben Ali said to him, but that night, after the Son of Ben Ali had met the Little Master, and when we were[146] on our way back to the woods, we ran into the Teacher again. He had been to another plantation and told the black people there how the folks in his country were thinking about them and praying for them.

“‘You go too far from home,’ said the Son of Ben Ali. ‘Many a negro where you’ve been to-night will tell what you have said, in hopes of getting an extra rasher of meat.’

“You’re going too far from home,” said the Son of Ben Ali. “Many Black people where you’ve been tonight will share what you’ve said, hoping to get an extra slice of meat.”

“Ooft—gooft!” grunted the White Pig; “and hog meat at that. But the Teacher said that he would trust them.

“Ooft—gooft!” grunted the White Pig; “and hog meat at that. But the Teacher said he would trust them.

“‘The best good-night I can give you,’ said the Son of Ben Ali, ‘is not to trust them too much or too far.’

“‘The best good-night I can give you,’ said the Son of Ben Ali, ‘is not to trust them too much or too far.’”

“Ooft—oof! Now you might wonder how I could remember such little things. But little things have a way of growing, and this was one of the little things that grew. Humph! It grew like a pumpkin vine. One thing followed another like sheep jumping over a rail on the ground. The last sheep to go over jumps higher than a man’s head. So with these things I am telling you of. They grew, and they jumped.

“Ooft—oof! Now you might wonder how I could remember such small things. But small things tend to add up, and this was one of those things that grew. Humph! It grew like a pumpkin vine. One thing led to another, like sheep jumping over a fence on the ground. The last sheep to jump goes higher than a man's head. So it is with the things I’m telling you about. They grew, and they jumped.”

“When we met the Teacher, the grass was[147] green, but it was not long before the winds began to blow keen and cold, and then the grass shriveled and the leaves on the trees began to fall. As for me, I could lie in the sedge and keep warm, or I could make me a bed of leaves on the windward side of the fence and never know that the weather was cold. With the Son of Ben Ali, it was different. Not having been born free to the woods and the weather—to the four winds and the four seasons—humph!—he must have a fire. He must have a fire that could be felt and not be seen. So he dug him a hole in the ground, a trench he called it, and in this he made his fire, and he seemed to be very fond of it when the weather was damp and cold.

“When we met the Teacher, the grass was[147] green, but it didn’t take long for the winds to pick up, bringing a sharp chill, and soon the grass wilted and the leaves began to fall from the trees. As for me, I could lie in the grass and stay warm, or I could make a bed of leaves on the side of the fence facing the wind and barely notice how cold it was. It was different for the Son of Ben Ali. Not having been born free to enjoy the woods and the weather—to the four winds and the four seasons—humph!—he needed a fire. He needed a fire that was warm but not visible. So he dug a hole in the ground, which he called a trench, and in this, he made his fire, and he seemed to really like it when the weather was damp and cold.

“One night when I was returning from the yam patch to the top of the hill, I heard horses going along the road. I knew the horses had riders, for I could hear no wheels. The fog was heavy and thick, and so I went close to the road to see and hear what I could. I slipped through the wet grass and listened. Suddenly one of the riders pulled up his horse and cried out:—

“One night when I was coming back from the yam patch to the top of the hill, I heard horses on the road. I knew there were riders since I couldn't hear any wheels. The fog was thick, so I moved closer to the road to see and hear what I could. I slipped through the wet grass and listened. Suddenly, one of the riders stopped his horse and shouted:—

“‘Look! look on the hill yonder!’

“‘Look! Look on the hill over there!’”

“I turned to see what it was, and it was terrible[148] enough to scare anybody. On the clouds above the hill was the shadow of a man as big as a fodder stack, and as high as the tallest pine. Even the horses saw it and snorted with fear. The shadow raised its arms above its head and then let them drop quickly. I knew at once that it was the shadow of the Son of Ben Ali, but even then I had a quaking fear. Suddenly I heard another voice call out:—

“I turned to see what it was, and it was so terrifying[148] that it could scare anyone. In the clouds above the hill was the shadow of a man as big as a haystack and as tall as the tallest pine tree. Even the horses noticed it and snorted in fear. The shadow raised its arms above its head and then dropped them quickly. I immediately recognized it as the shadow of the Son of Ben Ali, but I still felt a deep fear. Suddenly, I heard another voice call out:—

“‘Whoever you are, come and help a man in trouble.’

“‘Whoever you are, come help a man in trouble.’”

“The Son of Ben Ali heard it, too, for the cry of the man for help had hardly died away before the shadow on the clouds disappeared as if it had been wiped out. I knew that the voice that had called to the shadow was the voice of the Teacher, the man who had told the Son of Ben Ali that thousands and tens of thousands were praying for him. And I wondered whether the thousands and the tens of thousands were praying for the Teacher, now that he seemed to be in trouble.

“The Son of Ben Ali heard it, too, because the man's cry for help had barely faded away before the shadow in the clouds vanished as if it had been erased. I realized that the voice calling to the shadow belonged to the Teacher, the man who had told the Son of Ben Ali that thousands and tens of thousands were praying for him. And I wondered if those thousands and tens of thousands were now praying for the Teacher, since he appeared to be in trouble.”

“The Teacher called again, and then I heard the voice of old Grizzly’s son George tell the man to hush or he would blow his brains out.

“The Teacher called again, and then I heard the voice of old Grizzly’s son George tell the man to be quiet or he would blow his brains out."

LOOK ON THE HILL YONDER

LOOK ON THE HILL OVER THERE

“‘But I have done nothing to you, gentlemen,’[149] said the Teacher. ‘I have not harmed you in the least. What have you seized me for, and where are you taking me?’

“‘But I haven’t done anything to you, gentlemen,’[149] said the Teacher. ‘I haven’t harmed you at all. Why have you arrested me, and where are you taking me?’”

“‘Hush, you sniveling wretch!’ said old Grizzly’s son George. ‘You’ve been colloguing with the niggers, and telling them about freedom. You want to raise an insurrection, and you’ll have to pay for it!’

“‘Hush, you pathetic loser!’ said old Grizzly’s son George. ‘You’ve been plotting with the Black folks, telling them about freedom. You want to start a rebellion, and you’ll pay the price for it!’”

“After that the Teacher said no more, and the patrol rode on. I could see, dark as it was, that they had the Teacher riding behind Old Grizzly’s son George. The Teacher was tied with a rope, and the rope was fastened to Old Grizzly’s son. All this I saw, and I saw guns—gooft—the things that burn and sting you from afar. It was well that my eyes were fitted for the dark, otherwise the Son of Ben Ali would have been riddled. But I ran and met him, and told him of the guns. He wanted to slip among the horses, cut the ropes that bound the Teacher, and carry him out of hearing among the bushes. But there were the guns!

“After that, the Teacher didn’t say anything else, and the patrol kept going. Even though it was dark, I could see that they had the Teacher riding behind Old Grizzly’s son, George. The Teacher was tied up with a rope, and that rope was attached to Old Grizzly’s son. I noticed this, along with the guns—those things that can burn and sting you from a distance. It was a good thing my eyes were adjusted to the dark; otherwise, the Son of Ben Ali would have been shot to pieces. But I ran up to him and warned him about the guns. He wanted to sneak among the horses, cut the ropes that held the Teacher, and carry him away into the bushes so they wouldn’t be heard. But there were the guns!”

“Then the Son of Ben Ali wanted me to run ahead, get in the road and rush out at the horses when they came up, while he cut the ropes from[150] the Teacher. Gooft! But there were the guns! We heard the men talking, and found that they were going to take the Teacher to a cross-roads store, called Harmony, seven miles away, and there hang him.”

“Then Ben Ali's son wanted me to run ahead, get out in the road, and jump out at the horses when they came by, while he cut the ropes from[150] the Teacher. Yikes! But there were the guns! We overheard the men talking and discovered they were planning to take the Teacher to a store at a crossroads called Harmony, seven miles away, and hang him there.”

Sweetest Susan shuddered. Drusilla cried, “Well, suh!” Buster John pulled up a big bunch of grass and threw it away from him. His face was red with anger or excitement.

Sweetest Susan shivered. Drusilla exclaimed, “Well, sir!” Buster John yanked up a large handful of grass and tossed it aside. His face was flushed with anger or excitement.

“Humph! Hang him to a limb!” grunted the White Pig. “Ooft! There was a bridge a quarter of a mile ahead. It was long and narrow and low—just wide enough for a wagon and not higher from the shallow creek than a man’s head. Over this bridge the men had to go, and the Son of Ben Ali wanted me to run ahead, get on the further end of the bridge, charge the horses when they reached the middle, and then jump off and get under the bridge before the men could make their guns talk. It was not to my taste. If I had had to choose between charging the horses on that bridge and a mess of ripe persimmons—humph—I think I would have taken a few of the persimmons. But what could I do? Gooft! The Son of Ben Ali had his mind made up.

“Humph! Hang him from a branch!” grunted the White Pig. “Ooft! There was a bridge a quarter of a mile ahead. It was long, narrow, and low—just wide enough for a wagon and not higher than a man's head over the shallow creek. The men had to cross this bridge, and the Son of Ben Ali wanted me to run ahead, get to the other end of the bridge, charge the horses when they reached the middle, and then jump off and get under the bridge before the men could fire their guns. It wasn’t my thing. If I had to choose between charging the horses on that bridge and a bunch of ripe persimmons—humph—I think I would have opted for the persimmons. But what could I do? Gooft! The Son of Ben Ali was set on his plan.

[151]

[151]

“So I ran ahead, jumped over a low place in the fence, and reached the bridge before the horses did. I heard them come on the other end of the bridge, and I tried to get my bristles up, but—gooft—ooft—they wouldn’t stay up. As the men came across I went to meet them, and when they came within a few steps of me, I charged at them, making as much noise as I could, crying:

“So I dashed ahead, jumped over a low spot in the fence, and got to the bridge before the horses did. I heard them coming from the other side of the bridge, and I tried to stand my ground, but—oops—nope—they wouldn’t stay up. As the guys crossed, I went to meet them, and when they got just a few steps away, I charged at them, making as much noise as I could, shouting:

“‘Gooft—ooft! Gooft!’

“‘Gooft—ooft! Gooft!’”

“It was all so sudden that the horses were terribly frightened. There were five of them. One reared and I ran under his forelegs. Another shied too far to one side, and went crashing through the railing into the creek. One of the horses kicked me, and—gooft!—that made me mad. For the first time my bristles rose. I rushed at them with open mouth. Another crashed through the railing and went over. All this time I could see the Son of Ben Ali at the heels of the horse that was carrying the Teacher and old Grizzly’s son.

“It all happened so fast that the horses got really scared. There were five of them. One reared up, and I ran under its front legs. Another freaked out and crashed through the railing into the creek. One of the horses kicked me, and—yikes!—that made me angry. For the first time, my fur bristled. I rushed at them with my mouth open. Another one smashed through the railing and went over. All this time, I could see the Son of Ben Ali right behind the horse carrying the Teacher and old Grizzly’s son.”

“But the horse was scared nearly to death. His rider couldn’t manage him. He was wild. Before the Son of Ben Ali could cut the rope, the scared horse had whirled and rushed off the[152] bridge, and I went after him. The Son of Ben Ali disappeared, and I went over the fence and rested in the bushes. Presently the Son of Ben Ali came creeping to where I was. He was wet with sweat and trembling all over.

“But the horse was almost scared to death. His rider couldn’t control him. He was out of control. Before the Son of Ben Ali could cut the rope, the frightened horse spun around and bolted off the[152] bridge, and I chased after him. The Son of Ben Ali vanished, and I climbed over the fence and hid in the bushes. Soon, the Son of Ben Ali came sneaking to where I was. He was soaked with sweat and shaking all over.

“Neither the men nor the horses were hurt. Gooft! they came together and sat on their horses within a few steps of where we lay. One said it was a man seven feet high. Another said it was a wild varment as big as a lion. Still another said it was Satan. Gooft—ooft! The Teacher said it was a warning. Ooft! ‘The hand of the Lord is in it,’ he said.

“Neither the men nor the horses were hurt. Gooft! They came together and sat on their horses just a few steps away from where we lay. One said it was a man seven feet tall. Another said it was a wild beast as big as a lion. Still another said it was Satan. Gooft—ooft! The Teacher said it was a warning. Ooft! ‘The hand of the Lord is in it,’ he said.

“‘It will be a hard race, little Grunter—a hard race! It is three miles to the big house, and from there eight miles to Harmony. It is to be a hard race, little Grunter—a hard race. But it must be run.’ So said the Son of Ben Ali.

“‘It’s going to be a tough race, little Grunter—a tough race! It’s three miles to the big house, and from there, eight miles to Harmony. It’s going to be a tough race, little Grunter—a tough race. But it has to be done.’ So said the Son of Ben Ali.”

“‘Am I to go, Son of Ben Ali?’ I said.

“‘Am I supposed to leave, Son of Ben Ali?’ I asked.

“‘As far as you may and as fast as you can, little Grunter.’

“‘As far as you can go and as fast as you can, little Grunter.’”

“Gooft! you have never seen the Son of Ben Ali throw a stone, and you have never seen him run! We got in the big road where the ground[153] was firm. Gooft! I began to gallop, but I heard the Son of Ben Ali right at my heels. I began to run, and—gooft—ooft!—I heard him closer at my heels. The faster I went, the faster the Son of Ben Ali went. I was a pretty swift runner and am to this day, but that night I could never get more than twenty steps away from the Son of Ben Ali. Gooft! he was running to save life, and I was running for fun. Once we passed a stray traveler—a stray negro. He called out: ‘What are you trying to do, brother? ‘Ooft!—and the Son of Ben Ali called back: ‘Trying to catch little Grunter, brother!’ Gooft—and the stranger cried: ‘I wish you mighty well, my brother!’

“Wow! You’ve never seen the Son of Ben Ali throw a stone, and you’ve never seen him run! We hit the main road where the ground was solid. Wow! I started to gallop, but I could hear the Son of Ben Ali right behind me. I picked up speed, and—wow—oh!—I could hear him even closer at my heels. The faster I went, the faster the Son of Ben Ali went. I was a pretty fast runner and still am today, but that night I couldn’t get more than twenty steps away from the Son of Ben Ali. Wow! He was running for his life, and I was just running for fun. Once we passed by a lone traveler—a lone Black man. He shouted: ‘What are you trying to do, brother?’ Oh!—and the Son of Ben Ali shouted back: ‘Trying to catch little Grunter, brother!’ Wow—and the stranger replied: ‘I wish you the best of luck, my brother!’

“Gooft—ooft! It was a warm race and a long one. We were not going as fast at the end as we were at the beginning. Ooft! but we were going. And we went till we came to the horse lot, and then I stopped. I spoke to the Son of Ben Ali and said that we were now as close to the hogpen as I hoped ever to be, and so he cried out as he ran: ‘Good night, little Grunter!’ I heard him go to the stable where the Black Stallion, the Son of Abdallah, is kept. Then I heard[154] the door thrown open, and the Son of Abdallah came out with a scream and a snort, and that is all I know. The rest the Black Stallion can tell you.

“Gooft—ooft! It was a warm race and a long one. We weren’t going as fast at the end as we were at the beginning. Ooft! But we were moving. We kept going until we reached the horse lot, and then I stopped. I told the Son of Ben Ali that we were now as close to the hogpen as I ever wanted to be, and he shouted as he ran: ‘Good night, little Grunter!’ I heard him head to the stable where the Black Stallion, the Son of Abdallah, is kept. Then I heard the door swing open, and the Son of Abdallah came out with a scream and a snort, and that’s all I know. The rest, the Black Stallion can tell you.”

“Ooft—gooft! That is all. Say nothing to no one. I’ll sleep here a little, and when the sun gets lower I’ll slip away to the swamp.”

“Oof—got it! That’s it. Don’t tell anyone. I’ll rest here for a bit, and when the sun goes down, I’ll make my way to the swamp.”

“We are very much obliged to you,” said Sweetest Susan.

“We really appreciate it,” said Sweetest Susan.

“Humph—umph! Humph—umph!” grunted the White Pig. “Nicely said—nicely said! I’m over-paid.”

“Humph—umph! Humph—umph!” grunted the White Pig. “Well said—well said! I’m overpaid.”


[155]

[155]

X.
THE STORY OF THE BLACK STALLION.

The children were anxious to hear the rest of the story at once, but they were compelled to wait. The White Pig had told all he knew, and Aaron was on the other side of the plantation. So Buster John and Sweetest Susan amused themselves by wondering whether the Teacher was hanged or whether he was rescued. As for Drusilla, she very plainly said that she didn’t much care. It was all past and gone anyhow. Break a pumpkin, she said, and nobody in the world can mend it, not even if people were to come and cry over it.

The kids were eager to hear the rest of the story right away, but they had to wait. The White Pig had shared everything he knew, and Aaron was on the other side of the plantation. So Buster John and Sweetest Susan kept themselves entertained by speculating whether the Teacher was hanged or if he was saved. As for Drusilla, she straightforwardly said that she didn’t really care. It was all in the past anyway. Break a pumpkin, she said, and no one in the world can fix it, not even if people came and cried over it.

But Buster John and Sweetest Susan thought it made all the difference whether a man was hanged or saved. They talked about it a good deal, and when they went to the house they asked their grandfather the name of the man who had come from a far country to teach their Uncle Crotchet. The old gentleman leaned back in[156] his chair and looked at the youngsters. He smiled a little, and then closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking. The question had carried him back to the past.

But Buster John and Sweetest Susan believed it really mattered whether a man was executed or rescued. They discussed it a lot, and when they got to the house, they asked their grandfather the name of the man who had come from a distant land to teach their Uncle Crotchet. The old gentleman relaxed in his chair and gazed at the kids. He smiled slightly, then closed his eyes, appearing to reflect. The question had taken him back to the past.

“Have you forgotten his name, Grandfather?” asked Sweetest Susan, after a while.

“Have you forgotten his name, Grandpa?” asked Sweetest Susan, after a while.

“Forgotten his name!” exclaimed the grandfather. “Oh, no! No, indeed! His name was Hudspeth—Richard Hudspeth. I remember him as well as if he had been here only yesterday. At bottom, he was a fine character. He came here from Massachusetts, and he went back there.”

“Forgotten his name!” the grandfather exclaimed. “Oh, no! Not at all! His name was Hudspeth—Richard Hudspeth. I remember him as if he had been here just yesterday. Deep down, he was a good person. He came here from Massachusetts and then went back there.”

The grandfather paused and drummed gently on the arms of his easy chair. Then—

The grandfather paused and tapped lightly on the arms of his recliner. Then—

“Yes; he went back there. He is a big man now. He was elected to Congress some time ago. We have had some correspondence. He is a very able man. I wonder if he remembers his adventures here?”

“Yes; he went back there. He’s a big deal now. He got elected to Congress a while ago. We’ve exchanged some messages. He’s a really talented guy. I wonder if he remembers his adventures here?”

“He is a bitter abolitionist,” said the children’s father.

“He’s a bitter abolitionist,” said the children’s father.

“He was always that,” said the grandfather. “But I shall always love him on account of Little Crotchet. The two were devoted to each other.”

“He was always like that,” said the grandfather. “But I will always love him because of Little Crotchet. They were both really devoted to each other.”

[157]

[157]

“Grandfather,” said Sweetest Susan, after a while, “what is a bitter abolitionist? Isn’t that what papa said?” she asked, seeing her grandfather laugh.

“Grandfather,” said Sweetest Susan after a moment, “what is a bitter abolitionist? Isn’t that what Dad said?” she asked, noticing her grandfather laughing.

“My darling child, you wouldn’t know now if I were to tell you. Run along with Drusilla. I’ll think it over, and tell you about it some other time.”

“My dear child, you wouldn’t understand it now if I told you. Go on with Drusilla. I’ll think about it and tell you later.”

Sweetest Susan and Drusilla joined Buster John in the yard, and there they discussed the matter, without coming to any conclusion. Buster John knew that the abolitionists wanted to free the negro slaves, but that was all.

Sweetest Susan and Drusilla joined Buster John in the yard, and there they talked about the issue, but they didn't reach any conclusions. Buster John knew that the abolitionists wanted to free the Black slaves, but that was all.

That night they went to Aaron’s house and asked him whether the Teacher had been hanged or rescued, but Aaron said he was too tired to sit up and talk. He said he would be around the lot all day the next day, and then they could go and see Timoleon, who could tell all about it. This satisfied the children, and they went to bed happy in the expectation of visiting the Black Stallion.

That night, they went to Aaron’s house and asked him if the Teacher had been hanged or rescued, but Aaron said he was too tired to stay up and talk. He mentioned he would be around the lot all day the next day, and then they could go see Timoleon, who would know all about it. This made the kids happy, and they went to bed looking forward to visiting the Black Stallion.

The children were up bright and early the next morning, which was something unusual, for they were very fond of sleeping late. As soon as Drusilla had eaten her breakfast—she waited on[158] the children, at the table, and was allowed to eat as soon as they had finished—all three went hunting for Aaron. They found him right where they wanted to find him, in the lot where Timoleon’s stable stood. So they went to him, and he lost no time in opening the door of the stable.

The kids were up bright and early the next morning, which was unusual because they loved sleeping in. As soon as Drusilla finished her breakfast—she served the kids at the table and was allowed to eat once they were done—they all went looking for Aaron. They found him exactly where they expected, in the lot where Timoleon’s stable was. So they approached him, and he quickly opened the door to the stable.

The Black Stallion did not have fresh air and exercise every day, and so he sprung through the open door and went galloping madly about the field, sending forth a screaming challenge to the whole plantation. He galloped about the field as far as the limits of the high fence would permit, and paid no attention to either Aaron or the children.

The Black Stallion didn’t get fresh air and exercise every day, so he burst through the open door and started galloping wildly around the field, letting out a loud challenge to the entire plantation. He raced around the field as far as the tall fence would allow, completely ignoring both Aaron and the kids.

“He has forgotten us,” said Sweetest Susan in some alarm.

“He's forgotten us,” said Sweetest Susan, a bit alarmed.

Aaron laughed. “Folks forget,” said he, “but my brothers that run on four legs never forget.”

Aaron laughed. “People forget,” he said, “but my brothers who run on four legs never forget.”

When the Black Stallion had taken his exercise, he walked slowly back to the stable, sometimes pausing to crop the grass or to hold his head high in the air.

When the Black Stallion had finished his workout, he walked slowly back to the stable, sometimes stopping to graze on the grass or to raise his head proudly in the air.

“Grandson of Abdallah,” said Aaron, “you have forgotten your friends.”

“Grandson of Abdallah,” Aaron said, “you've forgotten your friends.”

“I am the forgotten one, Son of Ben Ali,”[159] replied Timoleon, “my feed is chucked into the trough, the door is shut, and I am left to chew my cud. Am I a cow, that I should be chewing my cud? Am I a hog, that I should be fastened in a pen?”

“I am the overlooked one, Son of Ben Ali,”[159] replied Timoleon, “my food is tossed into the trough, the door is closed, and I’m left to munch on my leftovers. Am I a cow, that I should be munching on my leftovers? Am I a pig, that I should be locked up in a pen?”

“Whose fault, Grandson of Abdallah? You will have no one to feed you but me, and I—well, what I have to do I must do. The grandchildren of the White-haired Master are here.”

“Whose fault is it, Grandson of Abdallah? You will have no one to take care of you but me, and I—well, what I have to do, I have to do. The grandchildren of the White-haired Master are here.”

“I thought they had forgotten me, Son of Ben Ali. I am glad they are here. But what of it? I go in my pen, and the door is closed; what matters it to me whether they are here or yonder?”

“I thought they had forgotten me, Son of Ben Ali. I’m glad they’re here. But what does it matter? I go into my pen, and the door is closed; what difference does it make to me whether they are here or over there?”

“No, Grandson of Abdallah. In the pasture here the morning sun shines, the grass is green, the air is cool. Here for a little while you may stay with these grandchildren of the White-haired Master. Your stable is to be cleaned.”

“No, Grandson of Abdallah. In the pasture here, the morning sun shines, the grass is green, and the air is cool. You can stay here for a little while with these grandchildren of the White-haired Master. Your stable needs to be cleaned.”

For answer, the Black Stallion sought out a soft place in the grass, held his head close to the ground, walked in a small circle that constantly grew smaller until his knees bent under him, and then he keeled over on his side and began to wallow. This finished, he rose and began to[160] graze close to the children, apparently as gentle as any horse could be.

For an answer, the Black Stallion looked for a soft spot in the grass, lowered his head close to the ground, walked in a small circle that kept getting smaller until his knees buckled, and then he fell over on his side and started to roll around. Once he was done, he got up and started to[160] graze near the children, seeming as gentle as any horse could be.

“Do you remember the night the White-haired Master rode you to Harmony?” asked Aaron from inside the stable.

“Do you remember the night the White-haired Master took you to Harmony?” Aaron asked from inside the stable.

The Grandson of Abdallah raised his head and went to the stable door, his mouth half full of grass. Some of the grass must have tickled his nose, for he snorted twice in quick succession.

The grandson of Abdallah lifted his head and walked over to the stable door, his mouth partly filled with grass. Some of the grass must have tickled his nose because he snorted twice in quick succession.

“Do I remember it, Son of Ben Ali? How could I forget it? It was a little while before the big race at Lexington. That was the night I learned how to put my nose at a horse’s flank and run the breath out of him.”

“Do I remember it, Son of Ben Ali? How could I forget? It was just before the big race at Lexington. That was the night I learned to place my nose against a horse’s flank and run the breath out of him.”

“The children of the White-haired Master would like to hear of that,” said Aaron.

"The kids of the White-haired Master would like to hear about that," said Aaron.

“It was at night,” remarked the Black Stallion, threshing at a perverse fly with his tail. “What time, I know not, but I had been dozing, and just before that I had heard the chickens crow. There was no moon. The big white star was glittering where the sun rises, and there was frost in the air. Suddenly I heard some one tugging at my stable door and the voice of the Son of Ben Ali calling.

“It was at night,” said the Black Stallion, swatting away an annoying fly with his tail. “What time it was, I don’t know, but I had been dozing, and just before that, I heard the chickens crow. There was no moon. The big white star was shining where the sun rises, and there was frost in the air. Suddenly, I heard someone pulling at my stable door and the voice of the Son of Ben Ali calling.

[161]

[161]

“The door was barred, but he broke the bar. The stable was dark, but he found the bridle, blanket, and saddle. He cried:—

“The door was locked, but he broke the lock. The stable was dim, but he found the bridle, blanket, and saddle. He shouted:—

“‘Steady, Son of Abdallah! There is work for us this night!’

“‘Calm down, Son of Abdallah! We have work to do tonight!’”

“I bit at him in play, and took a piece of his coat off, but he made no pause until saddle and bridle were on. Then he ran through the door, crying ‘Come, Son of Abdallah! Come! There is work for us to-night! Steady! You will have play enough before the night is over.’

“I playfully bit at him and took a piece of his coat, but he didn’t stop until he had the saddle and bridle on. Then he burst through the door, shouting, ‘Come, Son of Abdallah! Hurry! We have work to do tonight! Hold on! You’ll have plenty of playtime before the night is over.’”

“I liked nothing better than that, so I sprang through the door, and went galloping after the Son of Ben Ali. He ran to the house, and there I saw the Gray Mare, my sister, standing. She was bridled, but the saddle was missing.

“I liked nothing better than that, so I jumped through the door and ran after the Son of Ben Ali. He raced to the house, and there I saw my sister, the Gray Mare, standing. She was wearing a bridle, but the saddle was gone.

“‘Stand here!’ said the Son of Ben Ali. He placed his hand on the yard fence and sprang over, though the gate was near. He ran to the big tree near the corner of the house, and began to walk upward. This was new to me, so I started back in some surprise. But the Son of Ben Ali called to me to be quiet, and in a minute he had disappeared in the little window that juts from the roof.

“‘Stand here!’ said the Son of Ben Ali. He put his hand on the yard fence and jumped over, even though the gate was close by. He ran to the big tree at the corner of the house and started climbing up. This was new to me, so I took a step back in surprise. But the Son of Ben Ali told me to be quiet, and in a minute, he had disappeared into the small window that sticks out from the roof.

[162]

[162]

“Then I heard the voice of the Little Master crying ‘Take me down stairs!’

“Then I heard the voice of the Little Master crying, ‘Take me downstairs!’”

“In a little while the Son of Ben Ali came down the tree and stood at the door, which was presently opened by the White-haired Master. His speech was short and quick:—

“In a little while, the Son of Ben Ali climbed down from the tree and stood at the door, which was soon opened by the White-haired Master. His words were brief and fast:—

“‘Where are the horses?’

“Where are the horses?”

“‘Here, Master,’ said the Son of Ben Ali, who came running toward me. ‘Mount here, Master.’

“‘Here, Master,’ said the Son of Ben Ali, who came running toward me. ‘Get on here, Master.’”

“‘Show me the way!’ said the White-haired Master.

“‘Show me the way!’ said the White-haired Master.

“The Son of Ben Ali flung himself on the Gray Mare, my sister. The gates were all open, and we went through them in a hurry. I felt the White-haired Master settle himself in the saddle and try the stirrups. Then his knees pressed a little closer to the saddle, and I thought, ‘Here is a rider—a little heavy, but more helpful than a lighter man who has never learned to fit himself to the curve of the saddle, and to move as the horse moves.’ He reached his right arm forward to feel of the play of my shoulders, and gave me a gentle pat by way of praise.

“The son of Ben Ali threw himself onto the Gray Mare, my sister. The gates were all open, and we rushed through them. I felt the White-haired Master settle into the saddle and adjust the stirrups. Then his knees pressed a little closer to the saddle, and I thought, ‘Here’s a rider—he’s a bit heavy, but more useful than a lighter man who hasn’t learned to fit himself to the curve of the saddle and to move with the horse.’ He reached his right arm forward to feel my shoulders and gave me a gentle pat as a way of praise.”

“The Gray Mare, my sister, was trained for racing, while I was raw and untried, waiting for[163] my turn, that came afterward, and she tripped along ahead of me as lightly as a rabbit that has just been frightened from its bed.

“The Gray Mare, my sister, was trained for racing, while I was inexperienced and untested, waiting for[163] my turn, which came later, and she bounced ahead of me as lightly as a rabbit that had just been scared from its nest.

“We cleared the gates and the narrow lane, and presently struck into the big road.

“We passed through the gates and the narrow path, and soon we hit the main road.

“‘Are we going to Harmony?’ asked the White-haired Master.

“‘Are we going to Harmony?’ asked the White-haired Master.”

“‘Yes, Master.’

"Yes, Sir."

“‘We shall have to ride, then.’

“‘I guess we’ll have to ride, then.’”

“At that the Gray Mare, my sister, seemed to glide away from me. The Son of Ben Ali had slapped her with his open hand. I went after her with a little rush that never moved the White-haired Master in his saddle. I felt my blood tingling. Whatever the Gray Mare, my sister, was doing, I knew I was going at only half speed, and I longed to show the White-haired Master what I could do.

“At that moment, the Gray Mare, my sister, appeared to drift away from me. The Son of Ben Ali had slapped her with his hand. I rushed after her, but it didn’t budge the White-haired Master in his saddle. My blood was pumping. Whatever the Gray Mare, my sister, was up to, I realized I was only pushing myself at half speed, and I desperately wanted to show the White-haired Master what I was capable of.”

“I said as we galloped, ‘My sister, this night you will see which of us has the swiftest feet.’ The answer she made was a loud snort, and again she tried to glide away, but I kept my muzzle at the Son of Ben Ali’s knee.

“I said as we galloped, ‘My sister, tonight you’ll see which of us has the fastest feet.’ Her response was a loud snort, and she tried to slip away again, but I kept my muzzle at the Son of Ben Ali’s knee.”

“‘Not now,’ said the Son of Ben Ali. ‘Wait! Wait till we cross the bridge.’

“‘Not right now,’ said the Son of Ben Ali. ‘Hold on! Wait until we cross the bridge.’”

[164]

[164]

“‘Are we riding or playing?’ asked the White-haired Master. Man, we’ll be too late!’

“‘Are we riding or playing?’ asked the White-haired Master. ‘Come on, we’re going to be late!’”

“‘When we cross the bridge, we’ll go, Master,’ said the Son of Ben Ali.

“‘When we cross the bridge, we’ll go, Master,’ said the Son of Ben Ali.”

“Yet the ground was firm and springy, and the road level. I was so fretted that I bit at the Son of Ben Ali’s leg. ‘You won’t play when you come to your journey’s end, Grandson of Abdallah,’ he said. I knew then that we would go fast enough after awhile, and so I fell back a little and settled down to a swift, steady gallop. My easy movements must have pleased the White-haired Master, for he reached forward and gave me a love-lick, saying, ‘Good horse!’

“Yet the ground was solid and bouncy, and the road was flat. I was so anxious that I nipped at the Son of Ben Ali's leg. ‘You won’t have fun when you reach your destination, Grandson of Abdallah,’ he said. I then realized that we would speed up eventually, so I eased back a bit and settled into a brisk, steady gallop. My smooth movements must have made the White-haired Master happy, as he leaned forward and gave me a loving lick, saying, ‘Good horse!’”

“So in a little while we came to the bridge, a small affair, but rickety. On the other side the Son of Ben Ali leaned forward a little, saying, ‘Now, Master!’ The Gray Mare, my sister, leaped away from me with a snort. I threw my head forward as the White-haired Master gave me the length of the rein, and the Gray Mare, my sister, soon found that she would not have the road to herself.

“So after a short time, we reached the bridge, which was small but unstable. On the other side, the Son of Ben Ali leaned in a bit and said, 'Now, Master!' The Gray Mare, my sister, jumped away from me with a snort. I pushed my head forward as the White-haired Master gave me the full length of the rein, and the Gray Mare, my sister, quickly realized that she wouldn’t have the road all to herself.”

THE GRAY MARE LEAPED AWAY FROM ME

THE GRAY MARE JUMPED AWAY FROM ME

“Within a quarter of a mile, I was running with my nose at her flank, and I kept it there.[165] I could have run past her, but I knew the White-haired Master would give the word for that, and so I kept my place. Yet, I could feel that the Gray Mare, my sister, was trying her best to get away from me.

“Within a quarter of a mile, I was running with my nose at her side, and I kept it there.[165] I could have run past her, but I knew the White-haired Master would signal for that, and so I held my position. Still, I could feel that the Gray Mare, my sister, was doing her best to get away from me.”

“The sound of our feet on the hard road must have made a terrible clatter. I could hear it flung back at us from the woods on either side. Once, as we were passing a house by the roadside, a pack of curs came trooping out at us. This was my chance. The Gray Mare, my sister, shied, while I ran right through the pack, knocking them right and left. The White-haired Master touched me again, saying, ‘Good horse!’ and shook the reins just a little, but it was enough. Before the dog I had crippled could yelp twice, I had taken the road away from the Gray Mare, my sister. I could hear her coming behind me. I could hear the Son of Ben Ali slap her first with his open hand, and then with the slack of the bridle rein.

“The sound of our feet on the hard road must have made a loud noise. I could hear it bouncing back at us from the woods on both sides. Once, as we passed a house by the roadside, a pack of mutts came charging at us. This was my moment. The Gray Mare, my sister, shied away, while I ran straight through the pack, knocking them aside. The White-haired Master touched me again, saying, ‘Good horse!’ and gave the reins a little shake, but that was enough. Before the dog I had injured could yelp twice, I had taken the road away from the Gray Mare, my sister. I could hear her coming up behind me. I could hear the Son of Ben Ali slap her first with his open hand, and then with the slack of the bridle rein."

“But it did no good. I loved to listen to the clatter of my feet on the hard clay in the road. I was proud to feel that I was not running at full speed. I was proud to know that the White-haired[166] Master had grown young again, and to feel him holding the reins just steady enough to catch me should I chance to stumble. I was proud to feel him sitting in the saddle, balancing himself to all my movements so as not to worry me with his weight.

“But it didn't help. I loved hearing the sound of my feet on the hard clay road. I was proud to realize I wasn't running at full speed. I was proud to know that the White-haired[166] Master had regained his youth, and to feel him holding the reins just steady enough to catch me if I happened to stumble. I was proud to feel him sitting in the saddle, adjusting to all my movements so that his weight wouldn't worry me.”

“Suddenly I felt him turn in the saddle and look back. Then his firm hand checked me, and I knew that the Gray Mare, my sister, had been more than matched. As I settled down into a steadier gallop the White-haired Master said:—

“Suddenly, I felt him turn in the saddle and look back. Then his strong hand stopped me, and I knew that the Gray Mare, my sister, had been more than matched. As I settled into a steadier gallop, the White-haired Master said:—

“‘Another racehorse here, boy—the greatest of all.’

“‘Another racehorse here, kid—the greatest of all.’”

“‘Yes, Master,’ replied the Son of Ben Ali, ‘he is the grandson of Abdallah.’

“‘Yes, Master,’ replied the Son of Ben Ali, ‘he is the grandson of Abdallah.’”

“It was well that the White-haired Master drew rein when he did, for we still had two miles to go, and the Gray Mare, my sister, was beginning to blow a little. But we rested ourselves by going easily. Presently I saw firelight shining through the trees half a mile ahead.

“It was good that the White-haired Master pulled back when he did, because we still had two miles to go, and the Gray Mare, my sister, was starting to tire a bit. But we took it easy for a while. Soon, I noticed firelight shining through the trees half a mile ahead."

“‘That’s the place!’ cried the White-haired Master.

“‘That’s the place!’ shouted the White-haired Master.

“He leaned forward in the saddle, and I took that for a signal to go. It was a level road, and[167] I stretched myself out for a run that would please and surprise the White-haired Master. As I ran I wondered what the people at the fire would think as they heard us thundering down the road.

“He leaned forward in the saddle, and I took that as a sign to go. It was a flat road, and[167] I stretched out for a run that would impress and surprise the White-haired Master. As I ran, I wondered what the people by the fire would think as they heard us thundering down the road.

“Nobody knows to this day what they thought. We were upon them before they could gather their wits about them. We were upon them before they could get out of the way. The torches glimmering through the trees blinded the eyes of the White-haired Master, so that he drew rein a little too late to stop me near the group of men standing there. One of them, the son of the man called Old Grizzly, tried to dodge out of the way, but as he dodged I swerved to one side, and so struck him fairly on the shoulder. He went down as if a tree had fallen on him. As I turned again I caught the arm of one of them in my teeth, and carried him with me, screaming like a woman. From that day to this I have been called the Man-eater; but as to eating a man—Blibbelibbel—it makes me sick to think of it!

“Nobody knows to this day what they thought. We were on them before they could collect their thoughts. We were on them before they could move. The torches flickering through the trees blinded the eyes of the White-haired Master, making him pull up a bit too late to stop me near the group of men standing there. One of them, the son of the man known as Old Grizzly, tried to dodge out of the way, but as he did, I swerved to one side and struck him squarely on the shoulder. He went down like a tree falling. As I turned again, I caught the arm of one of them in my teeth and carried him with me, screaming like a woman. From that day to this, I have been called the Man-eater; but as for eating a man—Blibbelibbel—it makes me sick to think about it!

“I was still jumping, but trying to come to a halt, when the White-haired Master drove his heels at me, and whirled me around on my hind feet as on a pivot. As I turned I saw why. The[168] man called the Teacher had been sitting on a horse, his arms tied, and a rope around his neck, one end fastened to the limb of a tree. As we came up, some of the men had given the horse a cut with a hickory, and he had jumped away, leaving the Teacher swinging by the neck.

“I was still jumping, but trying to stop, when the White-haired Master kicked at me and spun me around on my hind feet like I was on a pivot. As I turned, I saw why. The[168] man called the Teacher had been sitting on a horse, his arms tied, and a rope around his neck, one end attached to a tree branch. As we got closer, some of the men had struck the horse with a stick, causing it to jump away and leaving the Teacher hanging by the neck.

“With one stroke of a knife he carried, the White-haired Master cut the rope, and then he leaped nimbly from my back and lifted the man called the Teacher to his feet, cutting the rope from his arms and from his neck.

“With one quick cut of the knife he held, the White-haired Master sliced through the rope, then leaped gracefully off my back and helped the man called the Teacher to his feet, cutting the ropes from his arms and neck.

“The man called the Teacher was neither much hurt nor frightened, but he was weak. So he leaned against me as I stood panting for breath. There the White-haired Master left him and turned his attention to the men who were standing around. He called them murderers and assassins and cowards, but they made little or no reply. The Son of Old Grizzly, who was rubbing his shoulder, made some kind of excuse. He said he thought anybody had a right to hang anybody else who was trying to make the negroes rise and kill their masters.

"The man known as the Teacher wasn't severely hurt or scared, but he felt weak. So, he leaned against me while I struggled to catch my breath. That's when the White-haired Master left him and focused on the men standing around. He called them murderers, assassins, and cowards, but they barely responded. The Son of Old Grizzly, who was rubbing his shoulder, came up with some excuse. He said he believed anyone had the right to hang someone trying to incite the Black people to rise up and kill their masters."

THE WHITE-HAIRED MASTER CUT THE ROPE

THE WHITE-HAIRED MASTER CUT THE ROPE

“But the man called the Teacher hit the saddle he was leaning against so hard with his fist that[169] it made me jump, and said it was a lie. He declared that he had told the negroes to be patient, that thousands of good people were praying for them, and that the time would come when they would be free.

“But the man called the Teacher slammed his fist against the saddle he was leaning on so hard that[169] it startled me, and said it was a lie. He insisted that he had told the Black people to be patient, that thousands of good people were praying for them, and that the time would come when they would be free.

“‘What do I care what he told the negroes?’ cried the White-haired Master, turning upon the men. ‘Don’t you know, you cowardly wretches, that I will protect whoever lives under my roof with my life? Take yourselves off, and be glad that you have escaped so lightly. I know all of you, and I’ll have an eye on you hereafter.’ So said the White-haired Master; and the men, making what excuses they could think of, slunk away to where they had left their horses tied.

“‘What do I care what he told the Black people?’” shouted the White-haired Master, facing the men. “Don’t you know, you cowardly wretches, that I will protect anyone who lives under my roof with my life? Get out of here, and be grateful you got off so easily. I know all of you, and I’ll be watching you from now on.” With that, the White-haired Master spoke; and the men, coming up with whatever excuses they could think of, sneaked away to where they had tied their horses.

“Seeing the Gray Mare, my sister, standing near, I looked around for the Son of Ben Ali, but he was nowhere to be seen. I knew he was not far off. He was waiting till the men should get out of sight. Then he came forth from the bushes, and in the dark, lifted the man called the Teacher to the back of the Gray Mare, my sister.

“Seeing the Gray Mare, my sister, standing nearby, I looked around for the Son of Ben Ali, but he was nowhere to be found. I knew he wasn't far away. He was waiting until the men were out of sight. Then he emerged from the bushes and, in the dark, lifted the man known as the Teacher onto the back of the Gray Mare, my sister.

“And so we went back home, going slowly, the man called the Teacher riding the Gray Mare,[170] my sister, and the Son of Ben Ali walking alongside to hold him in place should his strength fail.

“And so we made our way home, moving slowly, the man known as the Teacher riding the Gray Mare,[170] my sister, and the Son of Ben Ali walking next to him to support him if he stumbled.”

“That is all. I saw no more of the Son of Ben Ali until after the big fire.”

“That’s it. I didn’t see the Son of Ben Ali again until after the big fire.”

“When the house was burned?” asked Buster John.

“When did the house burn down?” asked Buster John.

“The big house—yes,” replied the Black Stallion.

“The big house—yeah,” replied the Black Stallion.

“That was the time you broke down your stable door,” suggested Aaron, who was working away inside the stable.

“That’s when you broke down your stable door,” suggested Aaron, who was busy inside the stable.

“And came near catching the son of Old Grizzly, as he went over the fence,” said the Black Stallion.

“And almost caught the son of Old Grizzly as he jumped over the fence,” said the Black Stallion.

“Mr. George Gossett?” exclaimed Buster John. “Why, he’s an old man.”

“Mr. George Gossett?” Buster John exclaimed. “Wow, he’s an old man.”

“He’s older than he’s good,” remarked Aaron.

“He's older than he's good,” Aaron said.

“I heard a great noise,” said the Black Stallion—“the cows asking the mules what the trouble was, the mules asking the horses, and the geese screaming and flying about—and so I broke down my stable door. Just then I saw some one running through the field away from the house, and I tried to catch him. He was too[171] near the fence, but I saw it was the son of Old Grizzly.”

“I heard a loud commotion,” said the Black Stallion—“the cows asking the mules what was going on, the mules asking the horses, and the geese honking and flying around—and so I broke down my stable door. Just then, I saw someone running through the field away from the house, and I tried to catch him. He was too[171] close to the fence, but I recognized him as the son of Old Grizzly.”

“Why was he running through the field?” inquired Buster John.

“Why was he running through the field?” asked Buster John.

“Well,” said Aaron, “there was a fire burning the house, and there was this George Gossett running away. You can put the two together, if you want to, or you can leave them just as the Grandson of Abdallah saw them—one burning the house and the other running away.”

“Well,” Aaron said, “there was a fire burning the house, and this guy George Gossett was running away. You can connect the dots if you want, or you can leave them just as the Grandson of Abdallah saw them—one setting the house on fire and the other running away.”

“Huh! he sot dat house afire!” exclaimed Drusilla; “kaze I hear my mammy an’ ol’ Aunt Free Polly sesso.”

“Huh! he set that house on fire!” exclaimed Drusilla; “because I heard my mom and old Aunt Free Polly saying so.”

All this made Sweetest Susan open her eyes in amazement, and they were very bright and beautiful eyes.

All of this made Sweetest Susan open her eyes in amazement, and her eyes were very bright and beautiful.

“Oh, how could he be so cruel?” she cried.

“Oh, how could he be so heartless?” she cried.

“He thought the White-haired Master rode him down that night on purpose,” said Aaron, “and he had a good many other thoughts.”

“He believed the White-haired Master was deliberately pursuing him that night,” said Aaron, “and he had a lot of other thoughts too.”

The Black Stallion galloped to another part of the field, and Aaron said it was time for the children to go to the house and fix for dinner. So they went running along.

The Black Stallion raced over to another part of the field, and Aaron said it was time for the kids to head to the house and prepare dinner. So they took off running.


[172]

[172]

XI.
FREE POLLY’S STORY.

It was not long before the children had an appointment to see Free Polly. She had chosen their father for her guardian, and was in the habit of visiting the plantation very often, sometimes staying there for weeks at a time.

It wasn't long before the kids had an appointment to see Free Polly. She had picked their dad as her guardian and often visited the plantation, sometimes staying for weeks on end.

Free Polly was sixty years old, but very frisky and fond of fun—always ready to listen to a joke or tell a story. All her stories were older than she was, but she never told one without laughing at it just as heartily as if she had heard it for the first time. She bowed her head from side to side in jaunty fashion, and laughed loudly. The children laughed, too, for she made a very comical appearance. She had on a yellow basque with flowing sleeves, and a blue skirt. On her head she wore a flaming red bandana, and on top of that a bonnet shaped like a sugar scoop and stuffed full of faded artificial flowers. At sixty years old Free Polly still considered herself a[173] belle, and put on a great many airs. Whenever she met anybody, black or white, she always bowed her head, first to the left, then to the right, and made a low curtsy. This she did now when the children called her. She bowed and curtsied, and then placed her arms akimbo, and waited for the youngsters to come up.

Free Polly was sixty years old, but very lively and full of fun—always ready to hear a joke or share a story. All her stories were older than she was, but she never told one without laughing at it just as if she had heard it for the first time. She moved her head side to side in a playful way and laughed loudly. The kids laughed too, because she had a really funny appearance. She wore a yellow top with flowing sleeves and a blue skirt. On her head, she sported a bright red bandana, and on top of that, a bonnet shaped like a sugar scoop and stuffed with faded fake flowers. At sixty, Free Polly still thought of herself as a[173] beauty and acted quite grand. Whenever she met anyone, black or white, she would always bow her head, first to the left, then to the right, and do a low curtsy. She did this now when the kids called her. She bowed and curtsied, and then placed her hands on her hips, waiting for the little ones to come over.

“Oh, I so glad to see you,” she cried, “I can’t tell you how glad I is. You mos’ done grown. ’Fo’ I know it you’ll be done grown an’ married. Hey-hey! You nee’n ter laugh. I done see young people ’fo’ I see you. Dey mos’ all do dat away.”

“Oh, I’m so glad to see you,” she exclaimed, “I can’t tell you how happy I am. You’ve almost grown up. Before I know it, you’ll be all grown and married. Wow! You need to laugh. I’ve seen young people before I saw you. They almost all turn out that way.”

“Aunt Polly,” said Buster John, “do you remember the night the big house burned?”

“Aunt Polly,” Buster John said, “do you remember the night the big house burned down?”

Free Polly ceased laughing and screwed up her mouth and face in pretended indignation.

Free Polly stopped laughing and made a face, pretending to be offended.

“How I gwine ter fergit it? Wa’n’t I right dar in de house? Right un’ de roofness?”

“How am I going to forget it? Wasn’t I right there in the house? Right under the roof?”

“Won’t you please tell us about it?” asked Sweetest Susan, with her pretty, coaxing smile.

“Could you please tell us about it?” asked Sweetest Susan, with her pretty, coaxing smile.

Free Polly shook her head solemnly, closed her eyes, and heaved a deep sigh.

Free Polly shook her head seriously, closed her eyes, and let out a deep sigh.

“How kin I tell you stan’in’ up here flat-footed in de sun? Wait. I comin’ in de house atter[174] supper to see Mistiss. When you see me in dar, run an’ ax me to come in yo’ room ’fo’ I go. But when I go in dar I mus’ fin’ sump’n else ’sides a cheer, an’ a table, an’ a bedstid, an’ a washstan’.”

“How can I tell you standing up here flat-footed in the sun? Wait. I'm coming into the house after supper to see the mistress. When you see me in there, run and ask me to come into your room before I go. But when I go in there, I need to find something else besides a chair, a table, a nightstand, and a washstand.”

“What do you want to find?” Buster John inquired.

“What do you want to find?” Buster John asked.

Again Free Polly closed her eyes and sighed, as she answered:—

Again Free Polly closed her eyes and sighed as she answered:—

“What I want to fin’? Biscuit. Battercakes. Butter. Ham.” At each word Free Polly smacked her lips and opened her mouth wide. The children laughed, and promised that they would carry as much food into the nursery as they could make an excuse for.

“What do I want to find? Biscuit. Pancakes. Butter. Ham.” With each word, Free Polly smacked her lips and opened her mouth wide. The kids laughed and promised they would bring as much food into the nursery as they could think of an excuse for.

At supper their mother saw them buttering more biscuits than they usually ate. So she suddenly asked:—

At dinner, their mom noticed they were buttering more biscuits than they usually ate. So she suddenly asked:—

“Has any one seen Free Polly to-day?”

“Has anyone seen Free Polly today?”

“Yes’m,” promptly replied Drusilla, who was waiting on Buster John and Sweetest Susan.

“Yes, ma’am,” quickly answered Drusilla, who was serving Buster John and Sweetest Susan.

“Is she coming here to-night?”

"Is she coming here tonight?"

“I—I speck so,” Drusilla answered somewhat doubtfully.

“I—I think so,” Drusilla replied a bit uncertainly.

At this the mother looked at the children and laughed.

At this, the mother looked at the kids and laughed.

[175]

[175]

“Mamma, how did you know?” cried Sweetest Susan.

“Mama, how did you know?” cried Sweetest Susan.

“Because she used to come to see me when I was a little girl, and I always had to carry biscuits and ham to my room, if I wanted her to tell me a tale. Drusilla, put those biscuits and three slices of ham on a plate, and carry it to the nursery.”

“Because she used to visit me when I was a little girl, and I always had to bring biscuits and ham to my room if I wanted her to tell me a story. Drusilla, put those biscuits and three slices of ham on a plate and take it to the nursery.”

Naturally the children were delighted at the way their mother fell into their innocent little plans, and they waited with a good deal of impatience for Free Polly to come. She came after what seemed to be a very long while. She was even more comically polite in the house than she was out of doors, and pretended to have a good deal to say to the “Mistiss;” but the lady said she was busy at that moment, and told Free Polly to go into the nursery and see the children.

Naturally, the kids were thrilled by how easily their mom went along with their innocent little plans, and they waited quite anxiously for Free Polly to arrive. She showed up after what felt like a long time. She was even more humorously polite inside the house than she was outside and pretended to have a lot to chat about with the "Mistiss;" but the lady said she was busy at the moment and asked Free Polly to head into the nursery to see the kids.

Thus it came about that Buster John and Sweetest Susan heard all the particulars of the burning of the big house, told in a style that was to them the most graphic and complete that could be imagined.

Thus it happened that Buster John and Sweetest Susan heard all the details of the burning of the big house, described in a way that was for them the most vivid and thorough that could be imagined.

After eating the supper that had been brought in for her, Free Polly wiped her mouth with the back of her hands, placed her heels on the top[176] round of the chair she sat in, and clasped her knees with her long arms. Then closing her eyes, she began:

After finishing the dinner that had been served to her, Free Polly wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, rested her heels on the top[176] rung of the chair she was sitting in, and wrapped her long arms around her knees. Then, closing her eyes, she started:

“I dunner how come it, but when de sun shine it look like a long time ago when de house burn. When night come, it look like it done happen yistiddy. It so come ’bout dat I hatter come see ol’ Marster dat ve’y night. I start from de place whar I been workin’ time de sun go down, an’ when I come to turn in de big gate up yander, twuz gittin dark. I raise de latch er de big gate, I did, an’ den I say ter myse’f, ‘No, I won’t go de front way, kaze dey might be comp’ny in de front peazzer, an’ I’ll go roun’ de back way an’ come in by de nigger quarter.’ I had my min’ on dat ar man what dey like ter hang—dat ar Mr. Hudspy”—

“I don’t know why, but when the sun shines, it feels like a long time ago when the house burned down. When night comes, it feels like it just happened yesterday. It so happened that I had to go see old Master that very night. I started from where I had been working just as the sun went down, and when I reached the big gate up there, it was getting dark. I lifted the latch of the big gate, and then I told myself, ‘No, I won’t go the front way, because there might be company on the front porch. I’ll go around the back and come in by the quarters.’ I was thinking about that man they want to hang—Mr. Hudspy.”

“Hudspeth,” said Buster John.

“Hudspeth,” Buster John said.

“Kaze he gimme a sev’m-punce one time, an’ I wuz mighty sorry he had to go back home. I walk ’long, I did, an’ I ’low I mighty sorry dat ar Mr. Hudspy ain’t here now, kaze he might fergit hissif an’ gimme a n’er sev’m-punce.’ Des ’bout dat time I look up an’ look ’round, an’ right at me wuz a man. I could ’a’ put out my han’ an’ totch[177] him. Ef he’d ’a’ said ‘Boo!’ at me, I’d ’a’ drapt right in my tracks. But I bowed, I did, an’ drapt him a curtsy, an’ ax’d him howdy.

“Kaze gave me a seven-pound one time, and I was really sorry he had to go back home. I walked along, and I thought I was really sorry that Mr. Hudspy isn’t here now because he might forget himself and give me another seven-pound. Just about that time I looked up and around, and right in front of me was a man. I could have reached out my hand and touched him. If he’d said ‘Boo!’ to me, I would have dropped right in my tracks. But I bowed, I did, and dropped him a curtsy, and asked him howdy.”

“He say, ‘Ain’t dat Free Polly?’ I say, ‘Yasser.’ I know’d time he open his mouth dat ’t’wan’t nobody in de roun’ worl’ but dat ar George Gossett.

“He said, ‘Isn’t that Free Polly?’ I said, ‘Yeah.’ I knew the moment he opened his mouth that there wasn’t anybody in the whole world but that was George Gossett.

“He say, ‘I got a crow to pick wid you.’ I say, ‘How come dat, suh?’

“He says, ‘I have a problem to discuss with you.’ I ask, ‘Why is that, sir?’”

“He say, ‘You been harborin’ runaway niggers.’ I say, ‘I don’t see how I kin do dat, suh, when it’s e’enabout all I kin do fer ter harbor myse’f, let ’lone runaway niggers.’

“He says, ‘You’ve been hiding runaway slaves.’ I say, ‘I don’t see how I can do that, sir, when it’s pretty much all I can do to take care of myself, let alone runaway slaves.’”

“He say, ‘I hear tell you es des han’ in glove wid dat ar nigger A’on what Pap bought fum de speculator.’ I say, ‘Ef A’on ever is been at my house, suh, it wuz unbeknownst to me.’

“He says, ‘I hear that you are in cahoots with that guy A'on whom Pap bought from the speculator.’ I reply, ‘If A'on has ever been to my house, sir, I had no idea.’”

“He say, ‘Nummine. I’ll git you yit; an’ when I does, hit’ll be all night Isom dar wid you.’ I say, ‘Yasser,’ and den I bowed perlite ez I know how, an’ come on to de big house.

“He says, ‘Just wait. I’ll get you yet; and when I do, you’ll be stuck all night with Isom.’ I said, ‘Yes sir,’ and then I bowed as politely as I could, and went on to the big house.”

“I ain’t been here long, ’fo’ dey tell me dat de Little Marster—which dey call him Little Crotchet—is sorter ailin’, an’ I say ter myse’f dat I’ll go up sta’rs dar whar he stay at, an’ see him.[178] So, atter while, up I goes, an’ sho’ nuff, dar wuz de Little Marster layin’ up dar readin’.

“I haven’t been here long, before they told me that the Little Master—which they call Little Crotchet—is sort of unwell, and I said to myself that I’d go upstairs where he stays and see him.[178] So, after a while, up I went, and sure enough, there was the Little Master lying there reading.”

“He put down his book, he did, an’ look like he mighty glad ter see me, an’ he ax me what good fer deze here long-time pains in de legs; an’ I say I dunno, ’cep’n you have somebody to rub ’em. He ax me ef I won’t rub ’em; an’ I say tooby-shore I will, an’ glad to do it, an’ den I whirled in an’ rub ’em; an’ whiles I’m a-rubbin’ he ax me de names er all de presidencies er de Nunitin’ States whar we live at, an’ I say ef I ever know’d ’em I done fergitted ’em off’en my min’. Desso.

“He put down his book and looked like he was really glad to see me, and he asked me what was good for these long-time pains in his legs; and I said I didn’t know, except that you need someone to rub them. He asked me if I would rub them; and I said, of course, I would, and I was happy to do it, and then I started rubbing them; and while I was rubbing, he asked me the names of all the presidents of the United States where we live, and I said if I ever knew them, I had forgotten them off my mind. That's how it is.”

“An’ den, bless yo’ souls, he lay dar flat er his back, an’ call off de names er all de presidencies er de Nunitin’ States same ez ef he had ’em right dar in a book, an’ den when he done dat he tol’ me all ’bout John Henry Bonaparte an’ Mr. Benjamin Arnold, which he traded off his country fer a pa’r er shiny boots an’ a cocked hat.”

“Then, bless your souls, he lay there flat on his back and called off the names of all the presidents of the United States as if he had them right there in a book, and when he did that, he told me all about John Henry Bonaparte and Mr. Benjamin Arnold, who sold out his country for a pair of shiny boots and a cocked hat.”

Buster John and Sweetest Susan laughed heartily at this, and Free Polly laughed in sympathy.

Buster John and Sweetest Susan laughed loudly at this, and Free Polly laughed along with them.

“Yes, honey, he lay dar flat er his back an’ tol’ me all de news. I dunner how long I sot dar, rubbin’ an’ noddin’, an’ lis’nin’ ter de Little[179] Marster, tellin’ me all ’bout how de Nunitin’ State of Americus, Georgy, come up, an’ how he wuz skeer’d she wuz gwine down agin ef de folks up dar whar dey make laws did’n’ stop scandalizin’ an’ gwine on. I speck both un us must er drapt off ter sleep, kaze when I waked up, de candle had done burnted mos’ down. Bimeby de Little Marster say, ‘Polly Ann’—he call me Polly Ann fer short—‘Polly Ann, I smell smoke. What does you smell?’

"Yes, honey, he lay there flat on his back and told me all the news. I don't know how long I sat there, rubbing and nodding, and listening to the Little[179] Master, telling me all about how the United States of America, Georgia, came to be, and how he was scared she was going down again if the folks up there where they make laws didn’t stop scandalizing and going on. I guess we both must have dozed off, because when I woke up, the candle was almost burned down. After a while, the Little Master said, ‘Polly Ann’—he calls me Polly Ann for short—‘Polly Ann, I smell smoke. What do you smell?’"

“I say, ‘I smells smoke, too. I speck somebody burnin’ off a new groun’.’

“I say, ‘I smell smoke, too. I bet someone is burning off a new field.’”

“He say, ‘Polly Ann, dis ain’t de time er de year when dey burns off de new groun’.’

“He says, ‘Polly Ann, this isn’t the time of year when they burn off the new ground.’”

“I say, ‘Maybe somebody possum huntin’ drapt der torch an’ sot fire to de woods.’

“I say, ‘Maybe someone out possum hunting dropped their torch and set the woods on fire.’”

“He say, ‘Polly Ann, dis ain’t de time er de year when dey hunts possums.’

“He said, ‘Polly Ann, this isn’t the time of year when they hunt possums.’”

“I say, ‘I dunner how come it den.’

“I say, ‘I don’t know how come it then.’”

“He say, ‘All de same, Polly Ann, I smells smoke.’

“He says, ‘Still, Polly Ann, I smell smoke.’”

“I say, ‘Dat what Brer Fox say when Brer Rabbit put fire ter de hay what he totin’ on his back.’

“I say, ‘That's what Brer Fox says when Brer Rabbit sets fire to the hay he’s carrying on his back.’"

“De Little Marster say, ‘Polly Ann, maybe[180] somebody done put fire ter de hay what we got on our backs.’

“De Little Master says, ‘Polly Ann, maybe[180] someone set fire to the hay we have on our backs.’”

“I say, ‘I ain’t skeer’d er dat.’

“I say, ‘I’m not scared of that.’”

“Dis make him laugh. He say, ‘Polly Ann, folks don’t hafter be skeer’d ter git burnted up.’”

“Jasmine made him laugh. He said, ‘Polly Ann, people don’t have to be scared of getting burned.’”

At this point Free Polly suddenly became very solemn. A heavy frown appeared on her face. Her voice fell to a tragic whisper. She placed one hand lightly on Sweetest Susan’s shoulder and held the other to a gesture of warning, looking all around the room as if expecting to discover the beginning or the ending of some horrible catastrophe.

At this moment, Free Polly turned serious. A deep frown crossed her face. Her voice dropped to a dramatic whisper. She gently placed one hand on Sweetest Susan’s shoulder while using the other to signal caution, glancing around the room as if she feared finding the start or the finish of some terrible disaster.

“Right dar an den,” she said, “I not only smelt de smoke, I seed it. Seed it wid my own eyes. Yes, honey! A little streak un it, not much bigger dan a pipestem, come curlin’ up by de candle an’ went dancin’ up ter de ceilin’. Den’ way off yander, I hear somebody holler. Den somebody holler’d mo’ closer. Den de cows ’gun ter low, an’ de hosses ter whicker.

“Right there and then,” she said, “I not only smelled the smoke, I saw it. Saw it with my own eyes. Yes, honey! A little wisp of it, not much bigger than a pipe stem, came curling up by the candle and went dancing up to the ceiling. Then, way off over there, I heard somebody yell. Then somebody yelled more closer. Then the cows started to moo, and the horses began to whinny.”

“I say ter myse’f, ‘Nigger ’oman, you better keep yo’ eye peeled, kaze sump’n n’er gwine on, an’ ’tain’t so mighty fur fum here, needer.’ Den I hear somebody holler right out in de lot dar.

“I say to myself, ‘Black woman, you better stay alert, because something is going on, and it isn’t too far from here, either.’ Then I hear somebody shout right out in the lot there.

[181]

[181]

“De Little Marster say, ‘Polly Ann, I tell you I smells smoke. Hit’s right off’n de fire.’

“Little Master says, ‘Polly Ann, I can smell smoke. It’s coming straight from the fire.’”

“I say, ‘I b’lieve you, honey.’

“I say, ‘I believe you, babe.’”

“By dis time, de fuss outside wuz gittin’ wuss an’ wuss, an’ I could hear somep’n cracklin’ like somebody walkin’ thoo a patch er ragweed in de winter time. It look like de little candle got mo’ paler, an’ den it seem like I could see shadders dancin’ on de wall. Den I happen to look up at de window, an’, man, suh, de whole place wuz lit up.

“By this time, the fuss outside was getting worse and worse, and I could hear something crackling like somebody walking through a patch of ragweed in the winter. It looked like the little candle got paler, and then it seemed like I could see shadows dancing on the wall. Then I happened to look up at the window, and, man, the whole place was lit up."

“I say, ‘Hey! ef de sun done riz up in de night, she shinin’ mighty red.’ De smoke keep on curlin’ up an’ curlin’ up. It cum thoo de crack er de flo’.

“I say, ‘Hey! If the sun has risen at night, it's shining really red.’ The smoke keeps curling up and up. It comes through the crack in the floor.”

“De Little Marster say, ‘De smoke smell so bad, I got ter put my head un’ de cover.’

“De Little Master says, ‘The smoke smells so bad, I have to put my head under the cover.’”

“I say to myse’f, ‘Look a-here, nigger ’oman, you better be up an’ gwine, kaze when you see de smoke comin’ up thoo de floor you better watch out.’”

“I say to myself, ‘Listen up, you black woman, you better be moving, because when you see the smoke coming up through the floor, you better be careful.’”

“I’d ’a’ gone down dem stairsteps faster’n I come up,” exclaimed Drusilla.

“I would have gone down those stairs faster than I came up,” exclaimed Drusilla.

“Ef you had,” said Free Polly, scornfully, “you’d ’a’ never gone down any yuther steps—an’[182] dat would ’a’ been des like a nigger fer de worl’. I ain’t run down no steps. I des sot dar an’ sorter pat de Little Marster on de leg fer ter keep him comp’ny, an’ de smoke kep’ on comin’ wusser an’ wusser. I say to myse’f, ‘Watch out, nigger ’oman! Watch out!’

“If you had,” said Free Polly, mockingly, “you would never have gone down any other steps—and that would have been just like a Black person for the world. I didn’t run down any steps. I just sat there and kind of patted the Little Master on the leg to keep him company, and the smoke kept getting worse and worse. I said to myself, ‘Watch out, Black woman! Watch out!’”

“Den I ’gun to strangle, an’ I went ter de window, an’ des ’bout dat time I hear mo’ squallin’ an’ fussin’ dan I ever been hear befo’, an’ time I got ter de window somebody smash it in, an’ I des give one big squeal an’ drapt on de flo’.

“Then I started to panic, and I went to the window, and just about that time I heard more screaming and commotion than I’d ever heard before, and by the time I got to the window, someone smashed it in, and I just let out one big scream and dropped to the floor.”

“Now, dat ar somebody wuz A’on. He clum de tree, he did, an’ smash in de window, an’ he wrop de Little Marster in de quilts an’ coverleds what he had on him, an’ toted him down de tree on one arm, an’ den he come back an’ toted me.

“Now, that was someone named A’on. He climbed the tree, he did, and broke the window, and he wrapped the Little Master in the quilts and blankets that he had on him, and carried him down the tree on one arm, and then he came back and carried me.”

“When we got down, dar wuz a big crowd stannin’ ’round, an’ ol’ Marster wuz a-cryin’, an’ A’on put me down an’ went up in de crowd, an’ when he got dar he fell down like he wuz dead. When he smash in de window, de glass cut him in de arm an’ in de face an’ he wuz bloodier dan a stuck pig. So dar he wuz, an’ dar he lay. He des shet his eyes an’ fell back like he done dead.

“When we got down, there was a big crowd standing around, and old Master was crying, and A'on put me down and went up into the crowd, and when he got there he fell down like he was dead. When he smashed the window, the glass cut him in the arm and in the face, and he was bloodier than a stuck pig. So there he was, and there he lay. He just shut his eyes and fell back like he was dead.”

AARON TOTED HIM DOWN DE TREE

AARON CARRIED HIM DOWN THE TREE

“Yes, honey! dar he wuz right in de middle[183] of a big crowd. All de niggers wuz dar fum five mile ’roun’, an’ mighty nigh all de white folks wuz dar. Ol’ Mr. Gossett wuz dar wid his eyelids red, an’ lookin’ like dey been turn wrongsudout’ards. He walk up, he did, an’ ’low—

“Yes, honey! There he was right in the middle[183] of a big crowd. All the Black folks were there from five miles around, and almost all the white people were there too. Old Mr. Gossett was there with his eyelids red, looking like they had been turned inside out. He walked up, he did, and said—

“‘Aha! If I ain’t mighty much mistaken, dat’s my nigger, A’on. A’on, ’git up fum’ dar, you gran’ rascal.’

“‘Aha! If I’m not mistaken, that’s my guy, A’on. A’on, get up from there, you grand rascal.’”

“But A’on ain’t move. He des lay dar like he dead. Ol’ Mr. Gossett knelt down by ’im, an’ put his han’ on him, an’ felt ’im like de doctors does. Den he riz up an’ look at A’on long time, an’ den he shuck his head. He shuck his head, an’ turn roun’ an’ holler to Ol’ Marster:—

“But A’on didn’t move. He just lay there like he was dead. Old Mr. Gossett knelt down beside him, put his hand on him, and felt him like the doctors do. Then he got up and looked at A’on for a long time, and then he shook his head. He shook his head and turned around and shouted to Old Master:—

“‘Jedge, once ’pon a time I hear you say you want to buy dis nigger. What’ll you gimme fer ’im des ez he is?’

“‘Judge, once upon a time I heard you say you want to buy this guy. What will you give me for him just as he is?’”

“‘Twelve hundred dollars!’ Ol’ Marster holler’d back. He talk short an’ sharp, like he talkin’ to a fiel’ han’.

“‘Twelve hundred dollars!’ Old Master shouted back. He spoke briefly and firmly, like he was talking to a field hand.”

“Ol’ Mr. Gossett holler back, ‘Done!’

“Old Mr. Gossett shouted back, ‘Done!’

“Den Ol’ Marster, bidout movin’ in his tracks, tuck a long book out er his side pocket, an’ pulled out five bills an’ sont um to Mr. Gossett by one er de niggers.

“Den Ol’ Marster, stopped in his tracks, took a long book out of his side pocket, and pulled out five bills and sent them to Mr. Gossett by one of the workers.”

[184]

[184]

“He say, ‘Dat’s a hunderd fer ter make de trade bindin’. Meet me in town ter-morrer, an’ I’ll pay you de rest.’

“He says, ‘That’s a hundred to make the trade binding. Meet me in town tomorrow, and I’ll pay you the rest.’”

“Ol’ Mr. Gossett say, ‘But, Jedge, s’posin’ de nigger is dead now?’

“Old Mr. Gossett says, ‘But, Judge, what if the Black man is dead now?’”

“Ol’ Marster snap ’im short off: ‘A trade’s a trade. You stan’ by yone, an’ I’ll stan’ by mine.’

“Old Master snapped at him, ‘A deal's a deal. You stick to yours, and I'll stick to mine.’”

“Mr. Gossett say, ‘Oh, I’ll stan’ by mine, Jedge. De nigger is yone, ’live or dead.’

“Mr. Gossett says, ‘Oh, I’ll stand by mine, Judge. The man is yours, alive or dead.’”

“It look like ter me,” continued Free Polly, shifting her position and talking in a less solemn tone, “dat A’on must ’a’ been playin’ possum. Kaze time he hear ol’ Mr. Gossett say dat, he open his eyes an’ riz up fum whar he wuz layin’ at. He walk sorter weak, but he wa’n’t hurted much. He got up an’ went whar dey had de Little Marster, an’ fum dat time on, de two stuck mighty close by one anudder. Whar you’d see one, you’d be mighty apt to see de udder. It was dat away all de time, fum Monday mornin’ twell Sat’day night.

“It looks to me,” continued Free Polly, shifting her position and speaking in a lighter tone, “that A’on must’ve been playing possum. Because when he heard old Mr. Gossett say that, he opened his eyes and sat up from where he was lying. He walked kind of weak, but he wasn’t hurt much. He got up and went where they had the Little Master, and from that point on, the two stuck really close together. Wherever you’d see one, you’d be pretty likely to see the other. It was like that all the time, from Monday morning until Saturday night.”

“De Little Marster ’gun ter git well an’ strong. Some say he grow’d an’ got fatter. I can’t tell you ’bout dat. He allers look mighty pale an’ puny ter me, but dey ain’t no ’sputin’ dat he got[185] ’roun’ on his crutches mo’ soopler. He wuz ez nimble on dem crutches ez a game rooster is on his legs.

“De Little Master started to get better and stronger. Some say he grew and got fatter. I can’t tell you about that. He always looked pretty pale and weak to me, but there’s no denying that he got around on his crutches much more skillfully. He was as nimble on those crutches as a game rooster is on its legs.[185]

DE SQUINCH OWL LIGHTED ON A’ON’S HAND

DE SQUINCH OWL LIGHTED ON A’ON’S HAND

“’Twa’n’t long atter dat ’fo’ de niggers on de place wuz all fear’d er A’on. Dey seed all de creeturs a-follerin’ ’im ’bout, an’ dey got it spread ’roun’ dat he wuz a cunjer-man, one er deze yer hoodoo folks what puts spells on you. Den dey got it spread ’roun’ dat he want no nigger, kaze he don’t do like niggers. I didn’t blame ’em much fer bein’ skeer’d, kaze one day, des atter sundown, I happen to see A’on lookin’ up in de big pine out dar in de lot. I hear a squinch owl holler, an’ den I hear A’on say sump’n. Time he do dat I see de squinch owl drap fum de top er de pine an’ light right on A’on’s han’. De bird sot dar, he did, an’ pop his bill like a waggin whip, an’ den he up an’ flew’d away. He come right by my head, an’ it’s Lord’s trufe, he ain’t make no mo’ fuss dan a fedder floatin’ on de win’.

It wasn’t long after that before the people on the place were all scared of A’on. They saw all the creatures following him around, and they spread it around that he was a conjurer, one of those hoodoo folks who puts spells on you. Then they spread it around that he wasn’t like the rest of them because he didn’t act like them. I couldn’t blame them too much for being scared, because one day, just after sundown, I happened to see A’on looking up at the big pine tree out in the lot. I heard a screech owl call, and then I heard A’on say something. Right when he did that, I saw the screech owl drop from the top of the pine and land right on A’on’s hand. The bird sat there and popped its beak like a whip, and then it flew away. It came right by my head, and I swear, it didn’t make any more fuss than a feather floating on the wind.

“I wuz sorter skeer’d, but I walk right up to A’on an’ say, ‘Man, who is you, an’ what is you?’

"I was kind of scared, but I walked right up to him and said, 'Man, who are you, and what are you?'"

“He turns ’roun’ an’ say, ‘De Son of Ben Ali.’

“He turns around and says, ‘The Son of Ben Ali.’

“I say, ‘Thanky. I know mos’ ez much now ez I did befo’.’

“I say, ‘Thanks. I know almost as much now as I did before.’”

[186]

[186]

“Den he say, ‘Le’ me show you.’ Wid dat he holler, an’ de black hoss answer him. He holler agin, an’ de gray mar’ whicker. He holler once mo’, an’ de pony come a runnin’ an’ a whinnyin’.

“Then he says, ‘Let me show you.’ With that, he yells, and the black horse responds to him. He yells again, and the gray mare whinnies. He yells one more time, and the pony comes running and neighing.”

“I say, ‘Man, le’ me go ’way fum here. I done hear talk er Ben Ali long ’fo’ I seed you.’”

“I say, ‘Man, let me get away from here. I heard about Ben Ali long before I saw you.’”


[187]

[187]

XII.
THE ARMY PASSES BY.

It was not long before the children saw another sight on that plantation. They forgot all about Mr. Thimblefinger and Mrs. Meadows and Mr. Rabbit. They forgot to talk to the animals. The war had been under way for some time, and one rainy day in November word came that two soldiers in blue had been seen riding along the road at a gallop. That was early in the morning. By noon the plantation fairly swarmed with the foragers in blue. The Union army was on its way from Atlanta to the sea.

It wasn't long before the kids spotted something new on that plantation. They completely forgot about Mr. Thimblefinger, Mrs. Meadows, and Mr. Rabbit. They stopped talking to the animals. The war had been going on for a while, and one rainy November day, news arrived that two blue-clad soldiers had been seen riding down the road at a fast pace. That was early in the morning. By noon, the plantation was buzzing with blue-clad foragers. The Union army was making its way from Atlanta to the coast.

Standing at the window and looking through the mist and rain, Buster John and Sweetest Susan could see the foraging parties running about collecting the cows and calves, the horses and the mules, and presently they saw the same men in blue driving the stock out through the avenue and into the public road. Sweetest Susan cried when she saw the old Gray Pony ambling[188] along with the rest, but Buster John never thought about the Pony at all. He was watching to see the Black Stallion pass by, and wondering how the men would manage him.

Standing at the window and looking through the mist and rain, Buster John and Sweetest Susan could see the teams scurrying around gathering the cows and calves, the horses and the mules, and soon they spotted the same men in blue herding the livestock out through the avenue and onto the public road. Sweetest Susan cried when she saw the old Gray Pony trotting along with the others, but Buster John didn't think about the Pony at all. He was waiting to see the Black Stallion go by and wondering how the men would handle him.[188]

The children also saw many of the negroes following the soldiers off. They saw Aaron dressed in his Sunday best, and they wondered whether he was going with the rest. But after awhile they heard Aaron talking to their grandfather in the next room. They heard him say that he had tried to hide the horses and mules in the swamp, but some of the negroes had carried the foragers in blue to the hiding-place. They heard Aaron say that he had carried Timoleon to another part of the plantation, and that the old horse was not likely to be found. They heard their grandfather tell Aaron that he was now free to go where he might—that he was no longer a slave. To which Aaron replied that if he was free to go or stay, he would stay.

The kids also saw a lot of the Black people following the soldiers. They spotted Aaron dressed in his best clothes, and they wondered if he was going with the others. But after a bit, they heard Aaron talking to their grandfather in the next room. They heard him say that he had tried to hide the horses and mules in the swamp, but some of the Black folks had taken the blue-clad soldiers to the hiding spot. They heard Aaron mention that he had taken Timoleon to another part of the plantation, and that the old horse probably wouldn’t be found. They heard their grandfather tell Aaron that he was now free to go wherever he wanted—that he was no longer a slave. To which Aaron replied that if he was free to go or stay, he would choose to stay.

TWO SOLDIERS RODE ALONG

Two soldiers rode by.

A little later the children, still standing at the window, or near it, heard a great clatter of hoofs in the avenue, mingled with the lowing of cattle, the neighing of horses, and the shouts and yells of drivers. At first Buster John and Sweetest Susan,[189] looking through the mist, could see nothing but a dense and moving mass of animals and men. But in a few moments they were surprised to see that the foragers in blue were bringing back the horses and cattle they had driven off. There was the old pony, ambling back to the lot; there were the carriage horses; and there were the milk cows and dry cattle. Accompanying the foragers, who were on foot, were two or three mounted men, and one of these wore a sword and was giving orders.

A little later, the children, still standing by the window or nearby, heard a loud clatter of hooves in the avenue, mixed with the lowing of cattle, the neighing of horses, and the shouts and yells of drivers. At first, Buster John and Sweetest Susan, peering through the mist, could see nothing but a dense and moving mass of animals and people. But in a few moments, they were surprised to see that the foragers in blue were bringing back the horses and cattle they had taken. There was the old pony, ambling back to the lot; there were the carriage horses; and there were the milk cows and dry cattle. Accompanying the foragers, who were on foot, were two or three mounted men, and one of them wore a sword and was giving orders.

The grandfather, attracted by the children’s cries of surprise, had come to the window, and he stood there gazing at the spectacle in a bewildered way. It was more surprising to him than it was to the children. He could make nothing of it. He could only rub his eyes and look. Here were his horses, his mules, and his cattle coming back in a hurry, driven by the soldiers in blue. He went to the rear porch to see what would be done with the stock, and there, to his further surprise, he saw a soldier on guard. The soldier saluted the white-haired old man with the utmost deference, standing at “present arms” until the gentleman, somewhat rusty in military etiquette, had[190] returned the salute. Then the soldier resumed his march back and forth.

The grandfather, drawn in by the children's shouts of surprise, had come to the window and stood there, gazing at the scene in confusion. It was more surprising to him than it was to the kids. He couldn't make sense of it. All he could do was rub his eyes and stare. Here were his horses, mules, and cattle coming back quickly, driven by soldiers in blue. He went to the back porch to see what would happen with the livestock, and there, to his further astonishment, he saw a soldier on guard. The soldier saluted the elderly man with the utmost respect, holding his position until the gentleman, a bit out of practice with military customs, had[190] returned the salute. Then the soldier resumed his march back and forth.

Looking across to the lot, the old gentleman saw Aaron showing the foragers where to put the horses, the mules, and the cows, and with Aaron were two or three negroes who had refused to go off with the rest.

Looking over at the lot, the old man saw Aaron directing the foragers on where to put the horses, mules, and cows, and with Aaron were two or three Black men who had decided not to leave with the others.

“What is the trouble here?” the old gentleman asked the soldier. “Are we prisoners?”

“What’s going on here?” the old man asked the soldier. “Are we prisoners?”

“No, sir,” replied the soldier, laughing; “we are here to protect this house from the foragers and stragglers. I was thinkin’ may be you’re some close kin to Uncle Cump.”

“No, sir,” the soldier replied, laughing; “we're here to protect this house from the foragers and stragglers. I was thinking maybe you’re related to Uncle Cump.”

“Uncle who?”

"Who's your uncle?"

“Uncle Cump, Cump—Tecump. We march by that name.”

“Uncle Cump, Cump—Tecump. We go by that name.”

The white-haired gentleman, regarding this as a soldier’s joke, went into the house. The children, still at the window, called attention to a soldier marching back and forth. Going on the front piazza, he saw a soldier marching on that side, and but for the garden fence doubtless there would have been a fourth soldier marching behind the kitchen.

The old man, thinking this was a soldier's joke, walked into the house. The kids, still at the window, pointed out a soldier marching back and forth. Stepping onto the front porch, he spotted another soldier marching on that side, and if it weren't for the garden fence, there probably would have been a fourth soldier marching behind the kitchen.

Later in the afternoon a squad of riders came[191] galloping down the avenue. They drew up their horses at the yard gate, and one of them alighted, throwing his reins to one of the others. The children ran into the front parlor and peeped through the curtains. The soldier who had come into the yard had neither gun nor sword. He wore a heavy overcoat, and his spurs rattled as he stamped the mud and water from his boots. He removed his overcoat, lifted the knocker on the door and let it fall twice, and then walked back and forth on the piazza, with a quick, nervous step. He seemed to be restless and impatient.

Later in the afternoon, a group of riders came galloping down the avenue. They stopped their horses at the yard gate, and one of them got off, tossing his reins to one of the others. The children ran into the front parlor and peeked through the curtains. The soldier who had entered the yard didn't have a gun or a sword. He wore a heavy overcoat, and his spurs rattled as he stomped the mud and water off his boots. He took off his overcoat, lifted the knocker on the door, let it fall twice, and then paced back and forth on the porch, moving quickly and anxiously. He seemed restless and impatient.

The children’s grandfather went to the door and threw it open. The soldier lifted his hat with a gesture that was more familiar than deferential.

The children's grandfather went to the door and swung it open. The soldier tipped his hat with a gesture that felt more casual than respectful.

“Come in, sir,” said the grandfather. “We do not keep the door closed even on our enemies.”

“Come in, sir,” the grandfather said. “We don’t keep the door closed even to our enemies.”

“I am here,” remarked the soldier, curtly, “because I have a message for this house.”

“I’m here,” the soldier said bluntly, “because I have a message for this place.”

He had a quick, nervous way of talking, and his eyes ran from the carpet on the floor to the pictures on the wall. One of these pictures was the portrait of a little boy, pale and wan, and the top of a crutch peeped from behind his shoulder.[192] On this portrait the eyes of the soldier lingered, and he turned to it with a quick gesture. The children’s grandfather stood watching him. The old gentleman’s attitude was stiff and formal, and there was an expression of resentment on his face, for he recognized that the commander, the General of the Army of invasion, stood before him.

He had a nervous, quick way of speaking, and his eyes darted from the carpet on the floor to the pictures on the wall. One of those pictures was a portrait of a little boy, pale and frail, with the top of a crutch peeking out from behind his shoulder.[192] The soldier's gaze lingered on this portrait, and he turned to it with a quick motion. The children’s grandfather watched him closely. The old man stood rigidly, with a formal posture, and there was a look of resentment on his face, as he realized that the commander, the General of the Army of invasion, was right in front of him.

As for the soldier, his stiff red beard bristled, the lines in his weather-beaten face deepened, and his eyes sparkled. If he had noticed the attitude or expression of the other he ignored it.

As for the soldier, his stiff red beard bristled, the lines in his weathered face deepened, and his eyes sparkled. If he noticed the other person's attitude or expression, he didn't acknowledge it.

“That is Little Crotchet,” he said, brusquely. “Where is he?”

“That’s Little Crotchet,” he said curtly. “Where is he?”

The face of the children’s grandfather softened and his whole attitude changed.

The grandfather's face softened, and his entire demeanor changed.

“Little Crotchet is not here now,” he replied. He turned and walked to the window, which seemed to be blurred by the mist and the rain blown against it by the east wind.

“Little Crotchet isn’t here right now,” he replied. He turned and walked to the window, which seemed foggy from the mist and rain being pushed against it by the east wind.

The commander took a quick step forward and placed his hand gently on the grandfather’s shoulder.

The commander stepped forward quickly and placed his hand gently on the grandfather's shoulder.

“I am sorry,” he said. “I have a message for Little Crotchet.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I have a message for Little Crotchet.”

HIS EYES LINGERED ON THE PORTRAIT

HIS EYES STAYED ON THE PORTRAIT

[193]

[193]

“If my son had lived,” remarked the children’s grandfather, by way of explanation, “he would be a grown man. As it is, he is still a little boy.”

“If my son had lived,” said the children’s grandfather to explain, “he would be a grown man. As it is, he’s still just a little boy.”

“That is curious, too,” said the commander. “Since I heard of him, I have always thought of him as a little bit of a chap. Something like that.” He turned to the portrait on the wall almost impatiently.

"That's interesting too," said the commander. "Since I first heard about him, I've always pictured him as a bit of a kid. Something like that." He turned to the portrait on the wall almost impatiently.

“I am forgetting myself,” said the children’s grandfather, holding out his hand, which the soldier seized and pressed in his quick, nervous way. “Sit in this rocking-chair near the hearth and dry yourself. You and I are old acquaintances. Years ago you passed through this part of the country on horseback, and stopped here over night.”

“I’m losing my mind,” said the children’s grandfather, extending his hand, which the soldier grabbed and squeezed in his fast, anxious manner. “Have a seat in this rocking chair by the fire and warm up. You and I go way

“That is so,” replied the commander. “I was just beginning the business of life. You had already begun it.”

"That's true," replied the commander. "I was just starting out in life. You had already started it."

“To some extent. I was ahead of you, then, just as you have now outstripped me in the business of dealing out death and destruction.”

“To some extent. I was ahead of you, then, just like you have now surpassed me in the work of delivering death and destruction.”

The commander rose from his chair quick as a flash, and again placed his hand on the old gentleman’s shoulder.

The commander jumped up from his chair in an instant and put his hand back on the old man's shoulder.

[194]

[194]

“My dear sir,” he said, “this is war, and war is the most serious business that men can engage in.”

“My dear sir,” he said, “this is war, and war is the most serious business that people can engage in.”

He resumed his seat as suddenly as he had left it, throwing one leg across the other with an easy familiarity that was not at all displeasing to the elder man.

He took his seat again just as suddenly as he had left it, casually throwing one leg over the other in a way that the older man found quite agreeable.

“You would think war was my business,” remarked the commander, after a pause, during which his keen, restless eyes tried to solve the mysteries of the glowing coals; “but it is not. I am a school teacher. I had rather be yonder in Mississippi, training my college boys, than to be leading this army. But war is the price of union and peace, and here I am. Where is Aaron?”

“You’d think war was my job,” said the commander after a pause, during which his sharp, restless eyes searched for answers in the glowing coals. “But it’s not. I’m a school teacher. I’d rather be over in Mississippi, teaching my college boys, than leading this army. But war is the cost of unity and peace, and here I am. Where’s Aaron?”

“Aaron?” The question was so sudden and unexpected that the children’s grandfather was taken by surprise.

“Aaron?” The question came out of nowhere, catching the children’s grandfather off guard.

“Wasn’t that the name of some queer negro you owned?”

“Wasn’t that the name of some unusual Black man you owned?”

“Certainly. I will call him,” replied the grandfather.

“Sure. I’ll call him,” replied the grandfather.

At that moment there was a rap at the door, and Aaron opened it. He bowed as he saw the[195] uniformed and booted stranger, and then proceeded to make his report. He told his master that all the horses, mules, and cattle had been brought back, and some more besides. He stood, half smiling, in an easy and yet an expectant attitude.

At that moment, there was a knock at the door, and Aaron opened it. He bowed when he saw the uniformed and booted stranger, then went on to give his report. He told his master that all the horses, mules, and cattle had been brought back, along with some extras. He stood there, half smiling, in a relaxed yet expectant pose.

“This is Aaron,” said the commander. “I must take him by the hand.” He stepped across the floor with arm extended and clasped Aaron’s hand in his. “You are a good man, Aaron,” he remarked, “a good man. I want to read you something.”

“This is Aaron,” said the commander. “I need to take his hand.” He walked across the floor with his arm out and shook Aaron’s hand. “You’re a good man, Aaron,” he said, “a good man. I want to read you something.”

The commander fumbled in the breast pocket of his coat and drew forth a huge morocco memorandum book. From this he took a letter.

The commander fumbled in the breast pocket of his coat and pulled out a large leather memo book. From it, he took a letter.

“This,” he said, “was sent to me in cipher from the War Department at Washington. I have had it translated and written out. Do you remember a man named Hudspeth?”

“This,” he said, “was sent to me in code from the War Department in Washington. I've had it translated and written out. Do you remember a guy named Hudspeth?”

“Perfectly,” said the old gentleman.

"Perfectly," said the older man.

“Mighty well,” said Aaron.

"Sure thing," said Aaron.

“Well, this man, Richard Hudspeth, is one of the most influential members of Congress. He is on the Military Committee of the House. Here is what he says:

“Well, this guy, Richard Hudspeth, is one of the most influential members of Congress. He's on the House Military Committee. Here’s what he says:

[196]

[196]

Dear General,—As a member of the Committee on Military Affairs, it has come to my ears that you will before long swing loose from Atlanta and march across Georgia, either to Savannah or Augusta. Should my information be correct, I have a favor to ask of you. It is this: that, so far as is consistent with your duties as a soldier, you will protect the lives and property of the people whom you may find on the Abercrombie place in Middle Georgia. You cannot miss the place. Whether you go to Savannah or Augusta, it will be in your line of march. It is in the very heart of Georgia, and is known far and wide.

Dear General,—As a member of the Committee on Military Affairs, I’ve heard that you will soon set out from Atlanta and march across Georgia, either to Savannah or Augusta. If I’m correct, I have a request for you. It’s this: as much as possible while carrying out your duties as a soldier, please protect the lives and property of the people on the Abercrombie place in Middle Georgia. You can’t miss it. Whether you head to Savannah or Augusta, it will be along your route. It’s right in the heart of Georgia and is well known.

“I am not sure that the people I knew are living there now; but I am very sure that I spent some very happy and some very miserable days there. It was in the days of the years of my youth, and I should have been more miserable still but for the kindness of the people on that place.

“I’m not sure if the people I knew are still living there, but I’m certain that I spent some really happy and some really miserable days there. It was during my youth, and I would have been even more miserable if it weren't for the kindness of the people in that place.”

“More than that, I owe them my life, which at one time I was on the point of losing at the hands of some of the neighborhood ruffians. Some day when we meet in Washington you shall have the particulars.

“More than that, I owe them my life, which at one point I was about to lose at the hands of some neighborhood troublemakers. Someday when we meet in Washington, I’ll share the details.”

[197]

[197]

“You will find on that place, I trust—though he seemed too frail to live long—a youngster known as Little Crotchet. Say to him that I shall love him tenderly while life lasts. I hope you will also find there the kindly gentleman to whose patience and courtesy I owe many a pleasant hour. I hope, too, you will find Aaron there—Aaron the fugitive, who was and who remains a mystery.

“You will find in that place, I trust—though he seemed too weak to live long—a young boy known as Little Crotchet. Tell him that I will love him dearly while I live. I hope you will also find the kind gentleman to whose patience and courtesy I owe many enjoyable hours. I hope, too, you will find Aaron there—Aaron the fugitive, who was and who remains a mystery.

“For the sake of these people and for the sake of old times, I venture to ask you to surround the place with such protection as may be consistent with duties which at this distance I can only have a vague conception of.

"For the sake of these people and for the sake of old times, I ask you to provide the place with protection that aligns with the duties I can only vaguely understand from this distance."

“Meanwhile, the few of us who have had hints of the adventure you are about to undertake are trembling with fear and hope. We confide in your genius, but we should be happier if we had already heard from you at the end of your journey.

“Meanwhile, the few of us who have gotten glimpses of the adventure you're about to embark on are shaking with fear and hope. We believe in your talent, but we would feel better if we had already heard from you after your journey.”

“Faithfully yours,

"Yours faithfully,"

Richard Hudspeth.”

Richard Hudspeth.”

The children’s grandfather gazed steadily in the fire without moving. The commander placed the letter in his pocket, and rose from his chair, pushing it away from him impatiently.

The children's grandfather stared intently at the fire without shifting. The commander put the letter in his pocket and got up from his chair, pushing it away from him in annoyance.

[198]

[198]

“And this is Aaron?” he asked.

“And this is Aaron?” he asked.

“Yes, sir,” replied Aaron.

"Yes, sir," Aaron replied.

“Well, Aaron, I want to shake your hand again.”

“Well, Aaron, I want to shake your hand again.”

Aaron took the proffered hand and bowed his head over it, as if giving silent utterance to a prayer. The commander gave his hand to the White-haired Master, passed out upon the veranda, and so to where he had left his orderlies. He leaped into the saddle, turned and waved an adieu, and then the small cavalcade went clattering up the avenue.

Aaron took the offered hand and bowed his head over it, as if silently saying a prayer. The commander shook hands with the White-haired Master, who was on the veranda, and then headed back to where his orderlies were waiting. He jumped onto his horse, turned, and waved goodbye, and then the small group rode off up the avenue.

Somewhere in the distance Buster John and Sweetest Susan heard a band playing a sweet tune, and so War passed out of their sight—passed out of their sight, let us hope, forever. But it should be recorded here that the spectacle of these slow-moving files of armed men, this vast procession of cavalry and artillery, with all their lumbering accompaniments, was far more amazing to these children than anything they had seen and heard in Mr. Thimblefinger’s queer country, or than any of their experience with the Son of Ben Ali.

Somewhere in the distance, Buster John and Sweetest Susan heard a band playing a beautiful tune, and with that, the war faded from their view—let's hope it stays out of sight for good. However, it's important to note that the sight of these slowly moving columns of armed men, this huge procession of cavalry and artillery, along with all their heavy gear, was far more astonishing to these kids than anything they had witnessed in Mr. Thimblefinger’s strange land or through their experiences with the Son of Ben Ali.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!